

tes 7 

[look ft *-/ 


prrsoihA -BV 







HARRY SAVES THE GIRLS FROM THE MAD DOG, 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR 

THE 

ADVENTURES OF A WESTMINSTER BOY 



ks 


BY 


G. A. HENTY 


Author of “The Young Carthaginian;’* “With Wolfe in Canada;” “In Freedom's 
Cauee »” “ The Lion of the North With Clive in India ; ” “ Facing Death ; ” etc. 


WITH EIGHT FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS 
BY J. SCHONBERO 


NEW YORK 

CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS 

1910 


$01 1 


rz-i 

* w 4 

T* 

£ 


TY\x< '3, G- ? 

'iY)aA*JL 7^ Vi' 3 ^ 


PKEEACE 


My dear Lads, 

This time only a few words are needed, for the 
story speaks for itself. My object has been rather to 
tell you a tale of interest than to impart historica’ 
knowledge, for the facts of the dreadful time wnen 
“the terror” reigned supreme in France are well 
known to all educated lads. I need only say that 
such historical allusions as are necessary for the se- 
quence of the story will be found correct, except that 
the Noyades at Nantes did not take place until a some- 
what later period than is here assigned to them. 

Yours sincerely, 

G. A. HENTY. 






















✓ 


> 




% 


, 1 






I 












% 


















































CONTENTS 


CHAPTER. PAQK. 

I. A Journey to France, 9 

II. A Mad Dog, 31 

III. The Demon Wolf, 52 

IV. The Clouds Gather, 74 

V. The Outburst, 92 

VI. An Anxious Time, 113 

VII. The 2d of September, 137 

VIII. Marie Arrested, 158 

IX. Robespierre, 180 

X. Free, 202 

XI. Marie and Victor, 231 

XII. Nantes, 257 

XIII. In the Hands of the Reds, 278 

XIV. The Noyades, 303 

XV. England, . . , . 326 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Harry saves the Girls from the Mad Dog, Fron - 
tispiece , 44 

The Marquis returns to his Family, 88 

The Wreck of the Marquis’s Mansion, .... 114 
Victor de Gisons struck down by a friendly 


Blow, 153 

Robespierre saved from the Assassins, .... 196 
Citizen Lebat takes Marie out of Prison, . . 229 
The Journey to Nantes, 263 

Jeanne and Virginie rescued from the Mas- 
sacre, « 810 



p 

LEASE REMEMBER TO 

WASH YOUR HANDS 

BEFORE YOU READ 

THIS BOOK :: :: :: 





IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


CHAPTER I. 

A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 

I DON’T know what to say, my dear.” 

“ Why, surely, James, you are not thinking for 
a moment of letting him go? ” 

“Well, I don’t know. Yes, I am certainly think- 
ing of it, though I haven’t at all made up my mind. 
There are advantages and disadvantages.” 

“ Oh, but it is such a long way, and to live among 
those French people, who have been doing such 
dreadful things, attacking the Bastille, and, as I have 
heard you say, passing all sorts of revolutionary laws, 
and holding their king and queen almost as prisoners 
in Paris ! ” 

“Well, they won’t eat him, my dear. The French 
Assembly, or the National Assembly, or whatever it 
ought to be called, has certainly been passing laws 
limiting the power of the king and abolishing many 
of the rights and privileges of the nobility and clergy ; 
but you must remember that the conditions of the 


10 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


vast body of the French nation has been terrible. 
We have long conquered our liberties, and, indeed, 
never even in the height of the feudal system were 
the mass of the English people more enslaved than 
have been the peasants of France. 

“We must not be surprised, therefore, if in their 
newly -recovered freedom they push matters to an ex- 
cess at first; but all this will right itself, and no doubt 
a constitutional form of government, somewhat simi- 
lar to our own, will be established. But all this is 
no reason against Harry’s going out there. You 
don’t suppose that the French people are going to fly 
at the throats of the nobility. Why, even in the heat 
of the civil war here there was no instance of any 
personal wrong being done to the families of those 
engaged in the struggle, and in only two or three 
cases, after repeated risings, were any even of the 
leaders executed. 

“ Ho ; Harry will be just as safe there as he would 
be here. As to the distance, it’s nothing like so far 
as if he went to India, for example. I don’t see any 
great chance of his setting the Thames on fire at 
home. His school report is always the same — 1 Con- 
duct fair ; progress in study moderate ’ — which means, 
as I take it, that he just scrapes along. That’s it, isn’t 
it, Harry? ” 

“Yes, father, I think so. You see every one can- 
not be at the top of the form.” 

“ That’s a very true observation, my boy. It is clear 
that if there are twenty boys in a class, nineteen 
fathers have to be disappointed. Still, of course, 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


11 


one would like to be tbe father who is not disap- 
pointed.” 

“I stick to my work,” tbe boy said; “but there 
are always fellows who seem to know just the right 
words without taking any trouble about it. It comes 
to them, I suppose.” 

“ What do you say to this idea yourself, Harry? ” 

“ I don’t know, sir,” the boy said doubtfully. 

“And I don’t know,” his father agreed. “At any 
rate we will sleep upon it. I am clear that the offer 
is not to be lightly rejected.” 

Dr. Sandwith was a doctor in Chelsea. Chelsea in 
the year 1790 was a very different place to Chelsea of 
the present day. It was a pretty suburban hamlet, 
and was indeed a very fashionable quarter. Here 
many of the nobility and personages connected with 
the court had their houses, and broad country fields 
and lanes separated it from the stir and din of Lon- 
don. Dr. Sandwith had a good practice, but he had 
also a large family. Harry was at Westminster, going 
backward and forward across the fields to school. So 
far he had evinced no predilection for any special 
career. He was a sturdy, well-built lad of some six- 
teen years old. He was, as his father said, not likely 
to set the Thames on fire in any way. He was as un- 
distinguished in the various sports popular among 
boys in those days as he was in his lessons. He was 
as good as the average, but no better; had fought 
some tough fights with boys of his own age, and had 
shown endurance rather than brilliancy. 

In the ordinary course of things he would probably 


12 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


in three or four years’ time have chosen some profes- 
sion; and, indeed, his father had already settled in 
his mind that as Harry was not likely to make any 
great figure in life in the way of intellectual capacity, 
the best thing would be to obtain for him a commis- 
sion in his Majesty’s service, as to which, with the 
doctor’s connection among people of influence, there 
would not be any difficulty. He had, however, said 
nothing as yet to the boy on the subject. 

The fact that Harry had three younger brothers and 
four sisters, and that Dr. Sandwith, who was obliged 
to keep up a good position, sometimes found it diffi- 
cult to meet his various expenses, made him perhaps 
more inclined to view favorably the offer he had that 
morning received than would otherwise have been the 
case. Two years before he had attended professionally 
a young French nobleman attached to the embassy. It 
was from him that the letter which had been the sub- 
ject of conversation had been received. It ran as 
follows : — 

“ Dear Doctor Sandwith : — Since my return from 
Paris I have frequently spoken to my brother, the 
Marquis of St. Caux, respecting the difference of edu- 
cation between your English boys and our own. 
Nothing struck me more when I was in London than 
your great schools. With us the children of good 
families are almost always brought up at home. They 
learn to dance and to fence, but have no other exer- 
cise for their limbs, and they lack the air of manly 
independence which struck me in English boys. They 
are more gentil — I do not know the word in your lan- 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


Yd 


guage which expresses it — they carry themselves 
better ; they are not so rough ; they are more polite. 
There are advantages in both systems, but for myself 
I like yours much the best. My brother is, to some 
extent, a convert to my view. There are no such 
schools to which he could send his sons in France, for 
what large schools we have are under the manage- 
ment of the fathers, and the boys have none of that 
freedom which is the distinguishing point of the Eng- 
lish system of education. Even if there were such 
schools, I am sure that madame, my sister-in-law, would 
never hear of her sons being sent there. 

“ Since this is so, the marquis has concluded that 
the best thing would be to have an English boy of 
good family as their companion. He would, of course, 
study with them under their masters. He would play 
and ride with them, and would be treated as one of 
themselves. They would learn something of English 
from him, which would be useful if they adopt the 
diplomatic profession. He would learn French, which 
might also be useful to him ; but of course the great 
point which my brother desires is that his sons should 
acquire something of the manly independence of 
thought and action which distinguishes English boys. 

11 Having arranged this much, I thought of you. I 
know that you have several sons. If you have one of 
from fourteen to sixteen years, and you would like 
him to take such a position for two or three years, I 
should 1 e lad indeed to secure such a companion for 
my nephews. If not, would you do me the favor o 
look: fig >und among your acquaintances and find us 


14 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


a lad such as we need. He must be a gentleman and 
a fair type of the boy we are speaking of. I may say 
that my brother authorizes me to offer in his name, in 
addition to all expenses, two thousand francs a year 
to the young gentleman who will thus benefit his sons. 
I do not think that the political excitement which is 
agitating Paris need be taken into consideration. Now 
that great concessions have been made to the repre- 
sentatives of the nation, it is not at all probable that 
there will be any recurrence of such popular tumults 
as that which brought about the capture of the Bas- 
tille. But in any case this need not weigh in the de- 
cision, as my brother resides for the greater part of 
the year in his chateau near Dijon in Burgundy, far 
removed from the troubles in the capital.” 

The more Dr. Sandwith thought over the matter 
the more he liked it. There were comparatively few 
Englishmen in those days who spoke the French lan- 
guage. It was, indeed, considered part of the educa- 
tion of a young man of good family to make what was 
called the grand tour of Europe under the charge of a 
tutor, after leaving the university. But these formed 
a very small proportion of society, and, indeed, the 
frequent wars which had, since the Stuarts lost the 
throne of England, occurred between the two coun- 
tries had greatly interfered with continental travel. 

Even now the subjects of France and England were 
engaged in a desperate struggle in India, although 
Lere was peace between the courts of Versailles and 
St. James’s. A knowledge of the F; . 1 ryvage 

ti;en would be likely to be of great uti y if 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


15 


he entered the army; his expenses at Westminster 
would be saved, and the two hundred and forty 
pounds which he would acquire during his three 
years’ stay in France would be very useful to him on 
his first start in life. After breakfast next morning 
Dr. Sandwith asked Harry to take a turn in the garden 
with him, for the holidays had just begun. 

“ What do you think of this, Harry? ” 

“ I have not thought much about it one way or the 
other, sir,” Harry said, looking up with a smile. “It 
seemed to me better that you should do the thinking 
for both of us.” 

“ I might perhaps be better able to judge whether 
it would be advantageous or otherwise for you to ac- 
cept the offer, but you must be the best judge as to 
whether you would like to accept it or not.” 

“ I can’t quite make up my mind as to that, sir. I 
like school very much and I like being at home. I 
don’t want to learn Frenchified ways, nor to eat frogs 
and snails and all sorts of nastiness ; still, it would be 
fun going to a place so different to England, and hear- 
ing no English spoken, and learning all their rum 
ways, and getting to jabber French.” 

“It might be very useful to you in the army, 
Harry ; ” and then the doctor stopped suddenly. 

“ The army ! ” Harry exclaimed in a tone of aston- 
ished delight. “0 sir, do you really think of my 
going into the army? You never said a word about 
that before. I should like that immensely.” 

“ That slipped out, Harry, for I did not mean to say 
anything about it until you had left school ; still, if 


16 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


you go to France I do not know why you should not 
keep that before you. I don’t think the army is a 
very good profession, but you do not seem to have 
any marked talent for anything else. You don’t like 
the idea of medicine or the church, and you were 
almost heart-broken when I wanted you to accept the 
offer of your uncle John of a seat in his counting- 
house. It seems to me that the army would suit you 
better than anything else, and I have no doubt that 
I could get you a commission. How, whenever we 
fight France is sure to be on the other side, and I 
think that it would be of great advantage to you to 
have a thorough knowledge of French — a thing which 
Very few officers in our army possess. If you accept 
this offer you will have the opportunity of attaining 
this, and at the same time of earning a nice little sum, 
which would pay for your outfit and supply you with 
pocket-money for some time.” 

“Yes, sir, it would be first rate ! ” Harry exclaimed 
excitedly. “Oh, please, accept the offer; I should 
like it of all things; and even if I do get ever so 
skinny on frogs and thin soup, I can get fat on roast 
beef again when I get back.” 

“That is all nonsense, Harry, about frogs and * 
starving. The French style of cookery differs from 
ours, but they eat just as much, and although they 
may not, as a rule, be as broad and heavy as English- 
men, that is simply a characteristic of race ; the Latin 
peoples are of slighter build than the Teutonic. As 
to their food, you know that the Romans, who wen, 
certainly judges of good living, considered the snai 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


17 


a great luxury, and I dare say ate frogs too. A gen- 
tleman who had made the grand tour told me that he 
had tasted them in Paris and found them very deli- 
cate eating. You may not like the living quite at 
first, but you will soon get over that, and once accus- 
tomed to it you will like it quite as well as our solid 
joints. My principal objection to your going lies 
quite in another direction. Public opinion in France 
is much disturbed. In the National Assembly, which 
is the same as our Parliament, there is a great spirit 
of resistance to the royal authority, something like a 
revolution has already been accomplished, and the 
king is little more than a prisoner.” 

“ But that would surely make no difference to me, 
sir!” 

“No, I don’t see that it should, Harry. Still, it 
would cause your mother a good deal of anxiety.” 

“I don’t see it could make any difference,” Harry 
repeated; “ and you see, sir, when I go into the army 
and there is war, mother would be a great deal more 
anxious.” 

“You mean, Harry,” the doctor said with a smile, 
“ that whether her anxiety begins a little sooner or 
later does not make much difference.” 

“ I don’t think I quite meant that, sir,” Harry said; 
“ but yes,” he added frankly, after a moment’s thought, 
“I suppose I did; but I really don’t see that suppos- 
ing there were any troubles in France it could possi- 
bly make any difference to me ; even if there were a 
civil war, such as we had in England, they would not 
interfere with boys.” 

2 


18 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“No, I don’t see that it would make any difference, 
and the chance is so remote that it need not influence 
our decision. Of course if war broke out between 
the two countries the marquis would see that you 
were sent back safely. Well, then, Harry, I am to 
consider that your decision is in favor of your accept- 
ing this appointment.” 

“ If you please, sir. I am sure it will be a capital 
thing for me, and I have no doubt it will be great fan. 
Of course at first it will be strange to hear them all 
jabbering in French, but I suppose I shall soon pick 
it up.” 

And so Mrs. Sandwith was informed by her hus- 
band that after talking it over with Harry he had con- 
cluded that the proposed arrangement would really 
be an excellent one, and that it would be a great pity 
to let such an opportunity slip. 

The good lady was for a time tearful in her fore- 
bodings that Harry would be starved, for in those 
days it was a matter of national opinion that our 
neighbors across the Channel fed on the most meagre 
of diet ; but she was not in the habit of disputing her 
husband’s will, and when the letter of acceptance had 
been sent off, she busied herself in preparing Harry’s 
clothes for his long absence. 

“ He ought to be measured for several suits, my 
dear,” she said to her husband, “made bigger and 
bigger to allow for his growing.” 

“Nonsense, my dear! You do not suppose that 
clothes cannot be purchased in France! Give him 
plenty of under-linen, bat the fewer jackets and 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


19 


trousers he takes over the better; it will be much 
better for him to get clothes out there of the same 
fashion as other people ; the boy will not want to be 
stared at wherever he goes. The best rule is always 
to dress like people round you. I shall give him 
money, and directly he gets there he can get a suit or 
two made by the tailor who makes for the lads he is 
going to be with. The English are no more loved in 
France than the French are here, and though Harry 
has no reason to be ashamed of his nationality there is 
no occasion for him to draw the attention of every one 
he meets to it by going about in a dress which would 
seem to them peculiar.” 

In due time a letter was received from Count Au- 
guste de St. Caux, stating that the marquis had re- 
quested him to write and say that he was much grati- 
fied to hear that one of the doctor’s own sons was 
coming over to be a companion and friend to his boys, 
and that he was sending off in the course of two days 
a gentleman of his household to Calais to meet him 
and conduct him to Paris. On young Mr. Sand with ’s 
arrival at Calais he was to go at once to the Hotel 
Lion d’Or and ask for M. du Tillet. 

During the intervening time Harry had been very 
busy, he had to say good-by to all his friends, who 
looked, some with envy, some with pity, upon him^ 
for the idea of a three years’ residence in France was 
a novel one to all. He was petted and made much of 
at home, especially by his sisters, who regarded him 
in the light of a hero about to undertake a strange and 
hazardous adventure. 


20 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Three days after the arrival of the letter of the 
marquis Dr. Sandwith and Harry started by stage for 
Dover, and the doctor put his son on board the packet 
sailing for Calais. The evening before, he gave him 
much good advice as to his behavior. 

“You will see much that is new, and perhaps a 
good deal that you don’t like, Harry, but it is better 
for you never to criticise or give a hostile opinion 
about things ; you would not like it if a French boy 
came over here and made unpleasant remarks about 
English ways and manners. Take things as they 
come and do as others do ; avoid all comparisons be- 
tween French and English customs ; fall in with the 
ways of those around you ; and adopt as far as you 
can the polite and courteous manner which is general 
among the French, and in which, I must say, they are 
far ahead of us. If questioned, you will, of course, 
give your opinion frankly and modestly ; it is the in- 
dependence of thought among English boys which has 
attracted the attention and approval of Auguste de 
St. Caux. 

“Be natural and simple, giving yourself no airs, 
and permitting none on the part of the lads you are 
with ; their father says you are to be treated as their 
equal. But, upon the other hand, do not be ever on 
the lookout for small slights, and bear with perfect 
good temper any little ridicule your, to them foreign, 
ways and manners may excite. I need not tell you 
to be always straightforward, honest, and true, for of 
those qualities I think you possess a fair share. Above 
all things restrain any tendency to use your fists; 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


21 


fighting comes naturally to English hoys, bnt in 
France it is considered as brutal and degrading — a 
blow is a deadly insult, and would never be forgiven. 

“ So, whatever the provocation, abstain from strik- 
ing any one. Should you find that in any way your 
position is made intolerable, you will of course appeal 
to the marquis, and unless you obtain redress you will 
come home — you will find no difficulty in travelling 
when you once understand the language — but avoid 
anything like petty complaints. I trust there will be 
no reason for complaints at all, and that you will find 
your position an exceedingly pleasant one as soon as 
you become accustomed to it; but should occasion 
arise bear my words in mind.” 

Harry promised to follow his father’s advice im- 
plicitly, but in his own mind he wondered what fellows 
did when they quarrelled if they were not allowed to 
fight; however, he supposed that he should, under 
the circumstances, do the same as French boys, what- 
ever that might be. 

As soon as the packet was once fairly beyond the 
harbor Harry’s thoughts were effectually diverted 
from all other matters by the motion of the sailing 
boat, and he was soon in a state of prostration, in 
which he remained until, seven hours later, the packet 
entered Calais harbor. 

Dr. Sandwith had requested the captain to allow 
one of his men to show Harry the way to the Lion 
d’Or. Harry had pulled himself together a little as 
the vessel entered the still water in the harbor, and 
was staring at the men in their blue blouses and 


22 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


wooden shoes, at the women in their quaint and pic- 
turesque attire, when a sailor touched him on the 
shoulder : 

“ Now, young sir, the captain tells me I am to show 
you the way to your hotel. Which is your box? ” 

Harry pointed out his trunk ; the sailor threw it on 
his shoulder, and Harry, with a feeling of bewilder- 
ment, followed him along the gangway to the shore. 
Here he was accosted by an officer. 

“ What does he say? ” he asked the sailor. 

“ He asks for your passport.” 

Harry fumbled in his breast pocket for the docu- 
ment which his father had obtained for him from the 
foreign office, duly vised by the French ambassador, 
notifying that Henry Sandwith, age sixteen, height 
five feet eight, hair brown, eyes gray, nose short, 
mouth large, was about to reside in France in the 
family of the Marquis de St. Caux. The officer 
glanced it over, and then returned it to Harry with a 
polite bow, which Harry in some confusion endeav- 
ored to imitate. 

“ What does the fellow want to bow and scrape like 
that for? ” he muttered to himself as he followed his 
guide. u An Englishman would just have nodded 
and said ‘All right ! ’ What can a fellow want more, 
I should like to know? Well I suppose I shall get 
accustomed to it, and shall take to bowing and scrap- 
ing as a matter of course.” 

The Lion d’Or was close at hand. In reply to the 
sailor’s question the landlord said that M. du Tillet 
was within. The sailor put down the trunk, pocketed 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


23 


the coin Harry gave him, and with a “ Good luck, 
young master ! ” went out, taking with him, as Harry 
felt, the last link to England. He turned and followed 
the landlord. The latter mounted a flight of stairs, 
knocked at a door, and opened it. 

“A young gentleman desires to see M. du Tillet,” 
he said, and Harry entered. 

A tall, big man, whose proportions at once disap- 
pointed Harry’s preconceived notions as to the small- 
ness and leanness of Frenchmen, rose from the table 
at which he was writing. 

“Monsieur — Sandwith? ” he said interrogatively ; 
“ I am glad to see you.” 

Harry did not understand the latter portion of the 
remark, but he caught the sound of his name. 

“ That’s all right,” he said nodding. “ How do you 
do, M. du Tillet? ” 

The French gentleman bowed ; Harry bowed ; and 
then they looked at each other. There was nothing 
more to say. A smile stole over Harry’s face, and 
broke into a frank laugh. The Frenchman smiled, 
put his hand on Harry’s shoulder, and said: 

“ Brave gargon I ” and Harry felt they were friends. 

M. du Tillet’s face bore an expression of easy good 
temper. He wore a wig with long curls; he had a 
soldier’s bearing, and a scar on his left cheek; his 
complexion was dark and red, his eyebrows black and 
bushy. After a pause he said : 

“Are you hungry? ” and then put imaginary food 
to his mouth. 

“ You mean will I eat anything? ” Harry translated. 


24 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Yes, that I will if there’s anything fit to eat. I 
begin to feel as hungry as a hunter, and no wonder, 
for I am as hollow as a drum ! n 

His nod was sufficient answer. M. du Tillet took 
his hat, opened the door, and bowed for Harry to pre- 
cede him. 

Harry hesitated, but believing it would be the polite 
way to do as he was told, returned the bow and went 
out. The Frenchman put his hand on his shoulder, 
and they went down-stairs together and took their 
seats in the salon, where his companion gave an order, 
and in two or three minutes a bowl of broth was 
placed before each of them. 

It fully answered Harry’s ideas as to the thinness 
of French soup, for it looked like dirty water with a 
few pieces of bread and some scraps of vegetables 
floating in it. He was astonished at the piece of 
bread, nearly a yard long, placed on the table. M. 
du Tillet cut a piece off and handed it to him. He 
broke a portion of it into his broth, and found, when 
he tasted it, that it was much nicer than it looked. 

“It’s not so bad after all,” he thought to himself. 
“Anyhow bread seems plentiful, so there’s no fear of 
my starving.” He followed his companion’s example 
and made his way steadily through a number of dishes 
all new and strange to him ; neither his sight nor his 
taste gave him the slightest indication as to what 
meat he was eating. 

“ I suppose it’s all right,” he concluded ; “ but what 
people can want to make such messes of their food 
for I can’t make out. A slice of good roast beef is 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


25 


worth the lot of it ; but really it isn’t nasty ; some of 
the dishes are not bad at all if one only knew what 
they were made of.” M. du Tillet offered him some 
wine, which he tasted but shook his head, for it 
seemed rough and sour; but he poured himself out 
some water. Presently a happy idea seized him ; he 
touched the bread and said interrogatively, “Bread? ” 
M. du Tillet at once replied “Pam,” which Harry re- 
peated after him. 

The ice thus broken, conversation began, and Harry 
soon learned the French for knife, fork, spoon, plate, 
and various other articles, and felt that he was fairly 
on the way toward talking French. After the meal 
was over M. du Tillet rose and put on his hat, and 
signed to Harry to accompany him. They strolled 
through the town, went down to the quays and looked 
at the fishing-boats ; Harry was feeling more at horng 
now, and asked the French name for everything he 
saw, repeating the word over and over again to him- 
self until he felt sure that he should remember it and 
then asking the name of some fresh object. 

The next morning they started in the post- wagon 
for Paris, and arrived there after thirty-six hours’ 
travel. Harry was struck with the roads, which were 
far better tended and kept than those in England. 
The extreme flatness of the country surprised him 
and, except in the quaintness of the villages and the 
variety of the church towers, he saw little to admire 
during the journey. 

“If it is all like this,” he thought to himself, “I 
don’t see that they have any reason for calling it la 
belle France.” 


26 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Of Paris lie saw little. A blue-bloused porter car- 
ried bis trunk wbat seemed to Harry a long distance 
from the place where the conveyance stopped. The 
streets here were quiet and almost deserted after the 
busy thoroughfares of the central city. The houses 
stood, for the most part, back from the street, with 
high walls and heavy gates. 

“Here we are at last,” his guide said, as he halted 
before a large and massive gateway, surmounted by 
a coat of arms with supporters carved in stone work. 
He rang at the bell, which was opened by a porter in 
livery, who bowed profoundly upon seeing M. du 
Tillet. Passing through the doorway, Harry found 
himself in a spacious hall, decorated with armor and 
arms. As he crossed the threshold M. du Tillet took 
his hand and shook it heartily, saying, “Welcome! ” 
Harry understood the action, though not the words, 
and nodded, saying : 

“ I think I shall get on capitally if they are all as 
jolly as you are.” 

Then they both laughed, and Harry looked round 
Wondering what was coming next. “ The marquis 
and his family are all away at their chateau near 
Dijon,” his companion said, waving his hand. “We 
shall stay a day or two to rest ourselves after our 
journey, and then start to join them.” 

He led Harry into a great salon magnificently 
furnished, pointed to the chairs and looking-glasses 
and other articles of furniture, all swathed up in cov- 
erings ; and the lad understood at once that the family 
were away. This was a relief to him ; he was getting 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 27 

on capitally with M. du Tillet, bnt shrank from the 
prospect of meeting so many strange faces. 

A meal was speedily served in a small and com- 
fortably-furnished apartment; and Harry concluded 
that although he might not be able to decide on the 
nature of his food, it was really nice, and that there 
was no fear whatever of his falling away in flesh. M. 
du Tillet pressed him to try the wine again, and this 
he found to be a vast improvement upon the vintage 
he had tasted at Calais. 

After breakfast next morning they started for a 
walk, and Harry was delighted with the Louvre, the 
Tuileries, the Palais Royal, and other public build- 
ings, which he could not but acknowledge were vastly 
superior to anything he had seen in London. Then 
he was taken to a tailor’s, the marquis having com- 
missioned his guide to carry out Dr. Sandwith’s re- 
quest in this matter. M. du Tillet looked interroga- 
tively at Harry as he entered the shop, as if to ask if 
he understood why he was taken there. 

Harry nodded, for indeed he was glad to see that 
no time was to be lost, for he was already conscious 
that his dress differed considerably from that of French 
boys. Several street gamins had pointed at him and 
made jeering remarks, which, without understanding 
the words, Harry felt to be insulting, and would, had 
he heard them in the purlieus of Westminster, have 
considered as a challenge to battle. He had not, how- 
ever, suffered altogether unavenged, for upon one oc- 
casion M. du Tillet turned sharply round and caught 
one offender so smartly with his cane that he ran 
howling away. _ 


28 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

11 They are awful guys ! ” Harry thought as he 
looked at the French boys he met. “ But it’s better 
to be a guy than to be chaffed by every boy one meets, 
especially if one is not to be allowed to fight.” It 
was, therefore, with a feeling of satisfaction that he 
turned into the tailor’s shop. The proprietor came 
up bowing, as Harry thought, in a most cringing sort 
of way to his companion. M. du Tillet gave some 
orders, and the tailor unrolled a variety of pieces of 
cloth and other materials for Harry’s inspection. 

The lad shook his head and turned to his guide, 
and, pointing to the goods, asked him to choose the 
things which were most suitable for him ; M. du Tillet 
understood the appeal and ordered four suits. Two 
of these were for ordinary wear ; another was, Harry 
concluded, for the evening ; and the fourth for cere- 
monial occasions. 

The coats were cut long, but very open in front, 
and were far too scanty to button ; the waistcoats were 
long and embroidered ; a white and ample handker- 
chief went round the throat and was tied loosely, 
with long ends edged with lace falling in front ; knee- 
breeches, with white stockings, and shoes with buckles, 
completed the costume. 

Harry looked on with a smile of amusement, and 
burst into a hearty laugh when the garments were 
fixed upon, for the idea of himself dressed out in 
these seemed to him ludicrous in the extreme. 

“ How they would laugh at home,” he thought to 
himself, “ if they could see me in these things ! The 
girls would give me no peace. And wouldn’t there 


A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 


29 


be an uproar if I were to turn up in them in Dean’s 
Yard and march up school ! ” 

Harry was then measured. When this was done 
he took out his purse, which contained fifty guineas ; 
for his father had thought it probable that the clothes 
he would require would cost more than they would in 
London, and he wished him to have a good store of 
pocket-money until he received the first instalment 
of his pay. M. du Tillet, however, shook his head 
and motioned to him to put up his purse ; and Harry 
supposed that it was not customary to pay for things 
in France until they were delivered. Then his com- 
panion took him into another shop, and pointing to 
his own ruffles intimated that Harry would require 
some linen of this kind to be worn when in full dress. 
Harry signified that his friend should order what was 
necessary ; and half a dozen shirts, with deep ruffies 
at the wrist and breast, were ordered. This brought 
their shopping to an end. 

They remained three days in Paris, at the end of 
which time Harry’s clothes were delivered. The fol- 
lowing morning a carriage with the arms of the mar- 
quis emblazoned upon it came up to the door, and 
they started. The horses were fat and lazy; and 
Harry, who had no idea how far they were going, 
thought that the journey was likely to be a long one 
if this was the pace at which they were to travel. 

Twelve miles out they changed horses at a post- 
station, their own returning to Paris, and after this 
had relays at each station, and travelled at a pace 
which seemed to Harry to be extraordinarily rapid. 
They slept twice upon the road. 


30 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


The third day the appearance of the country alto- 
gether changed, and, instead of the flat plains which 
Harry had begun to think extended all over France, 
they were now among hills higher than anything he 
had ever seen before. Toward the afternoon they 
crossed the range and began to descend, and as even- 
ing approached M. du Tillet pointed to a building 
standing on rising ground some miles away and said : 

“ That is the chateau.” 




CHAPTER II. 

A MAD DOG. 

I T was dark before the carriage drove up to the 
chateau. Their approach had been seen, for two 
lackeys appeared with torches at the head of the broad 
steps. M. du Tillet put his hand encouragingly on 
Harry’s shoulder and led him up the steps. A servant 
preceded them across a great hall, when a door opened 
and a gentleman came forward. 

“Monsieur le Marquis,” M. du Tillet said, bowing, 
“ this is the young gentleman you charged me to bring 
to you.” 

“ I am glad to see you,” the marquis said; “ and I 
hope you will make yourself happy and comfortable 
here.” 

Harry did not understand the words, but he felt the 
tone of kindness and courtesy with which they were 
spokon. He could, however, only bow ; for although 
in the eight days he had spent with M. du Tillet he 
had picked up a great many nouns and a few phrases, 
his stock of words was of no use to him at present. 

“And you, M. da Tillet,” the marquis said. “You 
have made a good journey, I hope? I thank you 



32 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


much for the trouble you have, taken. I like the 
boy’s looks; what do you think of him? ” 

“ I like him very much,” M. du Tillet said ; “ he is 
a new type to me, and a pleasant one. I think he 
will make a good companion for the young count.” 

The marquis now turned and led the way into a 
great drawing-room, and taking Harry’s hand led him 
up to a lady seated on a couch. 

“This is our young English friend, Julie. Of 
course he is strange at present, but M. du Tillet re- 
ports well of him, and I already like his face.” 

The lady held out her hand, which Harry, instead 
of bending over and kissing, as she had expected, 
shook heartily. For an instant only a look of intense 
surprise passed across her face ; then she said courte- 
ously : 

“We are glad to see you. It is very good of you 
to come so far to us. I trust that you will be happy 
here.” 

“ These are my sons Ernest and Jules, who will, I 
am sure, do all in their power to make you com- 
fortable,” the marquis said. 

The last words were spoken sharply and signifi- 
cantly, and their tone was not lost upon the two boys ; 
they had a moment before been struggling to prevent 
themselves bursting into a laugh at Harry’s reception 
of their mother’s greeting, but they now instantly 
composed their faces and advanced. 

“ Shake hands with him,” the marquis said sharply ; 
“ it is the custom of his country.” 

Each in turn held out his hand to Harry, who, as 


A MAD DOG. 33 

he shook hands with them, took a mental stock of his 
future companions. 

“ Good looking,” he said to himself, “ but more like 
girls than boys. A year in the fifth form would do 
them a world of good. I could polish the two ofi to- 
gether with one hand.” 

“ My daughters,” the marquis said, “ Mesdemoiselles 
Marie, Jeanne, and Yirginie.” 

Three young ladies had risen from their seats as 
their father entered, each made a deep courtesy as her 
name was mentioned, and Harry bowed deeply in 
return. Mademoiselle Marie was two years at least 
older than himself, and was already a young lady of 
fashion. Jeanne struck him as being about the same 
age as his sister Fanny, who was between fourteen 
and fifteen. Yirginie was a child of ten. Ernest was 
about his own age, while Jules came between the two 
younger girls. 

“ Take M. Sand with to the abbd,” the marquis said 
to Ernest, “ and do all in your power to set him at his 
ease. Kemember what you would feel if you were 
placed, as he is, among strange people in a strange 
country.” 

The lad motioned to Harry to accompany him, and 
the three boys left the room together. 

“You can go to your gouvemante,” the marquise 
said to the two younger girls ; and with a profound 
courtesy to her and another to the marquis, they left 
the room. Unrestrained now by their presence, the 
marquise turned to her husband with a merry laugh. 

“ But it is a bear you have brought home, Edouard, 


34 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


a veritable bear — my fingers acbe still — and be is to 
teacb manners to my sons ! I always protested against 
the plan, but I did not think it would be as bad as 
this. These islanders are savages.” 

The marquis smiled. 

“He is a little gauche, but that will soon rub off. 
I like him, Julie. Remember it was a difficult posi- 
tion for a boy. We did not have him here to give 
polish to our sons. It may be that they have even a 
little too much of this at present. The English are 
not polished, every one knows that, but they are 
manly and independent. That boy bore himself well. 
He probably had never been in a room like this in his 
life, he was ignorant of our language, alone among 
strangers, but he was calm and self-possessed. I like 
the honest straightforward look in his face. And 
look at the width of the shoulders and the strength of 
his arms ; why, he would break Ernest across his knee, 
and the two boys must be about the same age.” 

“Oh, he has brute strength, I grant,” the marquise 
said ; “so have the sons of our peasants ; however, I 
do not want to find fault with him, it is your hobby, 
or rather that of Auguste, who is, I think, mad about 
these English ; I will say nothing to prevent its hav- 
ing a fair trial, only I hope it will not be necessary 
for me to give him my hand again.” 

“ I do not suppose it will until he leaves, Julie, and 
by that time, no doubt, he will know what to do with 
it; but here is M. du Tillet waiting all this time for 
you to speak to him.” 

“ Pardon me, my good M. du Tillet,” the marquise 


A MAD DOG. 


35 


said. “ In truth that squeeze of my hand has driven 
all other matters from my mind. How have you 
fared? This long journey with this English bear 
must have been very tedious for you.” 

“Indeed, Madame la Marquise,” M. du Tillet re- 
plied, “ it has been no hardship, the boy has amused 
me greatly; nay, more, he has pleased me. We have 
been able to say little to each other, though, indeed, 
he is quick and eager to learn, and will soon speak 
our language ; but his face has been a study. When 
he is pleased you can see that he is pleased, and that 
s a pleasure, for few people are pleased in our days. 
Again, when he does not like a thing you can also 
see it. I can see that he says to himself, I can expect 
nothing better, these poor people are only French. 
When the gamins in Paris jeered him as to his dress, 
he closed his hands and would have flown at them 
with his fists after the manner of his countrymen had 
he not put strong restraint on himself. From the look 
of his honest eyes I shall, when he can speak our lan- 
guage, believe implicitly what he says. That boy 
would not tell a lie whatever were the consequences. 
Altogether I like him much. I think that in a very 
little while he will adapt himself to what goes on 
around him, and that you will have no reason ere long 
to complain of his gaucheries.” 

“And you really think, M. du Tillet, that he will 
be a useful companion for my boys? ” 

“ If you will pardon me for saying so, madam, I 
think that he will — at any rate I am sure he can be 
trusted to teach them no wrong.” 


36 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“You are all against me,” the marquise laughed. 
“And you, Marie? ” 

“ I did not think of him one way or the other,” the 
girl said coldly. “ He is very awkward ; but as he is 
not to be my companion that does not concern me. 
It is like one of papa’s dogs, one more or less makes 
no difference in the house so long as they do not tread 
upon one’s skirt.” 

“That is the true spirit of the French nobility, 
Marie,” her father said sarcastically. “ Outside our 
own circle the whole human race is nothing to us; 
they are animals who supply our wants, voila tout. I 
tell you, my dear, that the time is coming when this 
will not suffice. The nation is stirring ; that France 
which we have so long ignored is lifting its head and 
muttering; the news from Paris is more and more 
grave. The Assembly has assumed the supreme au- 
thority, and the king is a puppet in its power. The 
air is dark as with a thunder-cloud, and there may be 
such a storm sweep over France as there has not been 
since the days of the Jacquerie.” 

“ But the people should be contented,” M. du Tillet 
said ; “ they have had all the privileges they ever pos- 
sessed given back to them.” 

“Yes,” the marquis assented, “and there lies the 
danger. It is one thing or the other. If as soon as 
the temper of the third estate had been seen the king’s 
guards had entered and cleared the place and closed 
the door, as Cromwell did when the parliament was 
troublesome to him in England, that would have been 
one way. Paris would have been troublesome, we 


A MAD DOGL 3? 

might have had again the days of the Fronde, but in 
the end the king’s party would have won. 

“ However, that was not the way tried. They began 
by concessions, they go on with concessions, and each 
concession is made the ground for more. It is like 
sliding down a hill ; when you have once begun you 
cannot stop yourself, and you go on until there is a 
crash; then it may be you pick yourself up sorely 
wounded and bruised, and begin to reclimb the hill 
slowly and painfully ; it may be that you are dashed 
to pieces. I am not a politician. I do not care much 
for the life of Paris, and am well content to live quietly 
here on our estates ; but even I can see that a storm 
is gathering ; and as for my brother Auguste, he goes 
about shaking his head and wringing his hands, his 
anticipations are of the darkest. What can one expect 
when fellows like Voltaire and Eousseau were per- 
mitted by their poisonous preaching to corrupt and 
inflame the imagination of the people? Both those 
men’s heads should have been cut off the instant they 
began to write. 

“ The scribblers are at the root of all the trouble 
with their pestilent doctrines ; but it is too late now, 
the mischief is done. If we had a king strong and 
determined all might yet be well ; but Louis is weak 
in decision, he listens one moment to Mirabeau and 
the next to the queen, who is more firm and courageous. 
And so things drift on from bad to worse, and the 
Assembly, backed by the turbulent scum of Paris, are 
masters of the situation.” 

For some time Harry lived a quiet life at the chateau. 


38 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

He found his position a very pleasant one. The 
orders of the marquis that he should be treated as one 
of the family were obeyed, and there was no distinc- 
tion made between himself and Ernest. In the morn- 
ing the two boys and himself worked with tlie abbe, a 
quiet and gentle old man, in the afternoon they rode 
and fenced, under the instructions of M. du Tillet or 
one or other of the gentlemen of the marquis’s estab- 
lishment ; and on holidays shot or fished as they chose 
on the preserves or streams of the estate. For an hour 
each morning the two younger girls shared in their 
studies, learning Latin and history with their brothers. 
Harry got on very well with Ernest, but there was no 
real cordiality between them. The hauteur and inso- 
lence with which the young count treated his inferiors 
were a constant source of exasperation to Harry. 

“He thinks himself a little god,” he would often 
mutter to himself. “ I would give a good deal to 
have him for three months at Westminster. Wouldn’t 
he get his conceit and nonsense knocked out of 
him!” 

At the same time he was always scrupulously polite 
and courteous to his English companion — much too 
polite, indeed, to please Harry. He had good quali- 
ties too: he was generous with his money, and if 
during their rides a woman came up with a tale of 
distress he was always ready to assist her. He was 
clever, and Harry, to his surprise, found that his 
knowledge of Latin was far beyond his own, and that 
Ernest could construe passages with the greatest ease 
which altogether puzzled him. He was a splendid 


A MAD DOG. 39 

rider, and could keep his seat with ease and grace on 
the most fiery animals in his father’s stables. 

When they went out with their guns Harry felt his 
inferiority keenly. Not only was Ernest an excellent 
shot, but at the end of a long day’s sport he would 
come in apparently fresh and untired, while Harry, 
although bodily far the most powerful, would be com- 
pletely done up ; and at gymnastic exercises he could 
do with ease feats which Harry could at first not even 
attempt. In this respect, however, the English lad in 
three months’ time was able to rival him. His dis- 
gust at finding himself so easily beaten by a French 
boy nerved him to the greatest exertions, and his 
muscles, practised in all sorts of games, soon adapted 
themselves to the new exercises. 

Harry picked up French very rapidly. The abso- 
lute necessity there was to express himself in that 
language caused him to make a progress which sur- 
prised himself, and at the end of three months he was 
able to converse with little difficulty, and having 
learned it entirely by ear he spoke with a fair accent 
and pronunciation. M. du Tillet, who was the princi- 
pal instructor of the boys in their outdoor exercises, 
took much pains to assist him in his French, and 
helped him on in every way in his power. 

In the evening there were dancing lessons, and al- 
though very far from exhibiting the stately grace with 
which Ernest could perform the minuet or other courtly 
dances then in fashion, Harry came in time to per- 
form his part fairly. Two hours were spent in the 
evening in the salon. This part of his day Harry at 


40 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


first found the most tedious ; but as soon as he began 
to speak fluently the marquis addressed most of his 
conversation to him, asking him questions about the 
life of English boys at school and about English man- 
ners and customs, and Harry soon found himself 
chatting at his ease. 

“ The distinction of classes is clearly very much less 
with you in England than it is here,” the marquis said 
one day when Harry had been describing a great fight 
which had taken place between a party of Westmins- 
ter boys and those of the neighborhood. “ It seems 
extraordinary to me that sons of gentlemen should 
engage in a personal fight with boys of the lowest 
class. Such a thing could not happen here. If you 
were insulted by such a boy, what would you do, 
Ernest? ” 

“ I should run him through the body,” Ernest said 
quietly. 

“Just so,” his father replied, “ and I don’t say you 
would be wrong according to our notions ; but I do 
not say that the English plan is not the best. The 
English gentleman — for Monsieur Sandwith says that 
even among grown-up people the same habits prevail 
— does not disdain to show the canaille that even with 
tbeir own rough weapons he is their superior, and he 
thus holds their respect. It is a coarse way and alto- 
gether at variance with our notions, but there is much 
to be said for it.” 

“But it altogether does away with the reverence 
that the lower class should feel for the upper,” Ernest 
objected. 


A MAD DOG. 


41 


“ That is true, Ernest. So long as that feeling gen- 
erally exists, so long as there is, as it were, a wide 
chasm between the two classes, as there has always 
existed in France, it would be unwise perhaps for one 
of the upper to admit that in any respect there could 
be any equality between them ; but this is not so in 
England, where a certain equality has always been 
allowed to exist. The Englishman of all ranks has a 
certain feeling of self-respect and independence, and 
the result is shown in the history of the wars which 
have been fought between the two nations. 

“ France in early days always relied upon her chiv- 
alry. The horde of footmen she placed in the field 
counted for little. England, upon the other hand, re- 
lied principally upon her archers and her pikemen, 
and it must be admitted that they beat us handsomely. 
Then again in the wars in Flanders, under the English 
general Marlborough, their infantry always proved 
themselves superior to ours. It is galling to admit it, 
but there is no blinking the facts of history. It seems 
to me that the feeling of independence and self-respect 
which this English system gives rise to, even among 
the lowest class, must render them man for man better 
soldiers than those drawn from a peasantry whose very 
lives are at the mercy of their lords.” 

“1 think, du Tillet, ” the marquis said later on on 
the same evening, when the young people had retired, 
“ I have done very well in taking my brother Au- 
guste’s advice as to having an English companion for 
Ernest. If things were as they were under the Grand 
Monarque, I do not say that it would have been wise 


42 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to allow a young French nobleman to get these English 
ideas into his head, but it is different now. 

“We are on the eve of great changes. What will 
come of it no one can say ; but there will certainly be 
changes, and it is a good thing that my children should 
get broader ideas than those in which we were brought 
up. This lad is quiet and modest, but he ventures to 
think for himself. It scarce entered the head of a 
French nobleman a generation back that the mass of 
the people had any feelings or wishes, much less 
rights. They were useful in their way, just as the 
animals are, but needed no more consideration. They 
have never counted for anything. 

“ In England the people have rights and liberties ; 
they won them years ago. It would be well for us in 
the present day had they done so in France. I fancy 
the next generation will have to adapt themselves to 
changed circumstances, and the ideas that Ernest and 
Jules will learn from this English lad will be a great 
advantage to them, and will fit them for the new state 
of things.” 

It was only during lessons, when their gouvernante 
was always present, at meal times, and in the salon in 
the evening, that Harry had any communication with 
the young ladies of the family. If they met in the 
grounds they were saluted by the boys with as much 
formal courtesy as if they had been the most distant 
acquaintances, returning the bows with deep courtesies. 

These meetings were a source of great amusement 
to Harry, who could scarcely preserve his gravity at 
these formal and distant greetings. On one occasion, 


A MAD DOG. 


43 


however, the even course of these meetings was 
broken. The boys had just left the tennis-court where 
they had been playing, and had laid aside the swords 
which they carried when walking or riding. 

The tennis-court was at some little distance from the 
house, and they were walking across the garden when 
they heard a scream. At a short distance was the 
governess with her two young charges. She had 
thrown her arms round them, and stood the picture of 
terror, uttering loud screams. 

Looking round in astonishment to discover the 
cause of her terror, Harry saw a large wolf-hound run- 
ning toward them at a trot. Its tongue was hanging 
out, and there was a white foam on its jaws. He had 
heard M. du Tillet tell the marquis on the previous 
day that this dog, which was a great favorite, seemed 
strange and unquiet, and he had ordered it to be 
chained up. It had evidently broken its fastening, 
for it was dragging a piece of chain some six feet long 
behind it. 

It flashed across him at once that the animal was 
mad, but without an instant’s hesitation he dashed off 
at full speed and threw himself in front of the ladies 
before the dog reached them. Snatching off his coat, 
and then kneeling on one knee, he awaited the animal’s 
attack. Without deviating from its course the hound 
sprang at him with a short snarling howl. Harry 
threw his coat over its head and then grasped it round 
the neck. 

The impetus of the spring knocked him over, and 
they rolled together on the ground. The animal 


44 


IN’ THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


struggled furiously, but Harry retained bis grasp 
round its neck. In vain tbe bound tried to free itself 
from its blinding encumbrance, or to bite bis assailant 
through it, and . struggled to shake off bis bold with 
its legs and claws. Harry maintained bis grasp tightly 
round its neck, with bis bead pressed closely against 
one of its ears. Several times they rolled over and 
over. At last Harry made a great effort when be was 
uppermost, and managed to get bis knees upon tbe 
animal’s belly, and then, digging his toes in tbe 
ground, pressed with all bis weight upon it. 

There was a sound as of cracking of bones, then tbe 
dog’s struggles suddenly ceased, and bis bead fell 
over, and Harry rose to his feet by tbe side of tbe 
dead bound just as a number of men, with pitch-forks 
and other weapons, ran up to tbe spot from tbe stables, 
while tbe marquis, sword in band, arrived from tbe 
bouse. 

Tbe gouvernante, too, paralyzed by fear, bad stood 
close by with her charges while the struggle was going 
on. Ernest bad come up, and was standing in front 
of bis sisters, ready to be tbe next victim if tbe dog 
bad overpowered Harry. Less accustomed to run- 
ning than tbe English boy, and for a moment rooted 
to tbe ground with horror at bis sisters’ danger, be 
bad not arrived at tbe spot until tbe struggle between 
Harry and tbe dog was half over, and bad then seen 
no way of rendering assistance ; but believing that the 
dog was sure to be tbe conqueror, be bad placed himself 
before bis sisters to bear tbe brunt of tbe next assault. 

Seeing at a glance that bis daughters were un- 


A MAD DOG. 


45 


touched the marquis ran on to Harry, who was stand- 
ing panting and breathless, and threw his arms round 
him. 

“My brave boy,” he exclaimed, “you have saved 
my daughters from a dreadful death by your courage 
and devotion. How can I and their mother ever 
thank you? I saw it all from the terrace — the speed 
with which you sprang to their assistance — the quick- 
ness of thought with which you stripped off your coat 
and threw it over its head. After that I could see 
nothing except your rolling over and over in a con- 
fused mass. You are not hurt, I trust? ” 

“Hot a bit, sir,” Harry said. 

“And you have killed it — wonderful ! ” 

“ There was nothing in that, sir. I have heard my 
father, who is a doctor, say that a man could kill the 
biggest dog if he could get it down on its back and 
kneel on it. So when I once managed to get my 
knees on it I felt it was all right.” 

“Ah, it is all very well for you to speak as if it were 
nothing!” the marquis said. “There are few men, 
indeed, who would throw themselves in the way of a 
mad dog, especially of such a formidable brute as 
that. You too have behaved with courage, my son, 
and I saw you were ready to give your life for your 
sisters ; but you had not the quickness and readiness 
of your friend, and would have been too late.” 

“ It is true, father,” Ernest said in a tone of humility. 
“ I should have been too late, and, moreover, I should 
have been useless, for he would have torn me down in 
a moment, and then fallen upon my sisters. 


46 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ M. Sandwith,” be said frankly, “ I own I have been 
wrong. I have thought the games of which you 
spoke, and your fighting, rough and barbarous ; but I 
see their use now. You have put me to shame. 
When I saw that dog I felt powerless, for I had not 
my sword with me ; but you — you rushed to the fight 
without a moment’s hesitation, trusting in your strength 
and your head. Yes, your customs have made a man 
of you, while I am a boy still.” 

“You are very good to say so,” Harry said; “but 
I am quite sure that you would be just as quick and 
ready as I in most circumstances, and if it had been 
a matter of swords, very much more useful ; but I am 
glad you see there is some advantage in our rough 
English ways.” 

The marquis had put his hand approvingly upon 
Ernest’s shoulder when he addressed Harry, and then 
turned to his daughters, The governess had sunk 
fainting to the ground when she saw that the danger 
was over. Yirginie had thrown herself down and was 
crying loudly; while Jeanne stood pale, but quiet, 
beside them. 

The marquis directed one of the men to run up to 
the chateau and bid a female servant bring down 
water and smelling-salts for the governess, and then 
lifted Yirginie up and tried to soothe her, while he 
stretched out his other hand to Jeanne. 

“You are shaken, my Jeanne,” he said tenderly, 
“ but you have borne the trial well. I did not hear 
you cry out, though madame, and the little one 
screamed loudly enough.” 


I Mad do&. 


47 


“I was frightened enough, father,” she said simply, 
“but of course I wasn’t going to cry out; but it was 
very terrible ; and oh, how noble and brave he was ! 
And you know, papa, I feel ashamed to think how 
often I have been nearly laughing because he was 
awkward in the minuet. I feel so little now beside 
him.” 

“ You see, my dear, one must not judge too much 
by externals,” her father said soothingly as she hid 
her face against his coat, and he could feel that she 
was trembling from head to foot. “ Older people than 
you often do so, and are sorry for it afterward ; but 
as I am sure that you would never allow him to see 
that you were amused no harm has been done.” 

“ Shall I thank him, papa? ” 

“ Yes, presently, my dear; he has just gone off with 
Ernest to see them bury the dog.” 

This incident caused a considerable change in 
Harry’s position in the family. Previously he had 
been accepted in consequence of the orders of the 
marquis. Although compelled to treat him as an 
equal the two boys had in their hearts looked upon 
him as an inferior, while the girls had regarded him 
as a sort of tutor of their brothers, and thus as a crea- 
ture altogether indifferent to them. But henceforth 
he appeared in a different light. Ernest acted up to 
the spirit of the words he had spoken at the time, and 
henceforth treated him as a comrade to be respected 
as well as liked. He tried to learn some of the Eng- 
lish games, but as most of these required more than 
two players he was forced to abandon them. He even 


48 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


asked him to teach him to box, but Harry had the 
good sense to make excuses for not doing so. He felt 
that Ernest was by no means his match in strength, 
and that, with all his good-will, he would find it diffi- 
cult to put up good-naturedly with being knocked 
about. He therefore said that it could not be done 
without boxing-gloves, and these it would be impossi- 
ble to obtain in France ; and that in the next place he 
should hardly advise him to learn even if he procured 
the gloves, for that in such contests severe bruises 
often were given. 

“We think nothing of a black eye,” he said laugh- 
ing, “ but I am sure madame, your mother, would not 
be pleased to see you so marked ; besides, your people 
would not understand your motive in undertaking so 
rough an exercise, and you might lose somewhat of 
their respect. -3e content, Count Ernest ; you are an 
excellent swordsman, and although I am improving 
under M. du Tibet’s tuition I shall never be your 
match. If you like, sometimes when we are out and 
away from observation we can take off our coats, and 
I can give you a lesson in wrestling ; it is a splendid 
exercise, and it has not the disadvantages of boxing.” 

Little Jules looked up to Harry as a hero, and 
henceforth, when they were together, gave him the 
same sort of implicit obedience he paid to his elder 
brother. The ceremonious habits of the age prevented 
anything like familiarity on the part of the younger 
girls; but Jeanne and Yirginie now always greeted 
him with a smile when they met, and joined in conver- 
sation with him as with their brothers in the evening. 


A MAD DOG. 


49 


The marquise, who had formerly protested, if pla^ 
fully, against her husband’s whim in introducing an 
English boy into their family circle, now regarded 
him with real affection, only refraining from constant 
allusions to the debt she considered she owed him be- 
cause she saw that he really shrank from the subject. 

The marquis shortly after this incident went to 
Paris for a fortnight to ascertain from his friends there 
the exact position of things. He returned depressed 
and angry. 

The violence of the Assembly had increased from 
day to day. The property of all the convents had 
been confiscated, and this measure had been followed 
by the seizure of the vast estates of the church. All 
the privileges of the nobility had been declared at an 
end, and in August a decree had been passed abolish- 
ing all titles of nobility. This decree had taken effect 
in Paris and in the great towns, and also in some parts 
of the country where the passions of the people were 
most aroused against the nobility ; but in Burgundy 
it had remained a dead letter. The Marquis de St. 
Caux was popular upon his estates, and no one had 
ever neglected to concede to him and to the marquise 
their titles. He himself had regarded the decree with 
disdain. “ They may take away my estates by force,” 
he said, “ but no law can deprive me of my title, any 
more than of the name which I inherited from my 
fathers. Such laws as these are mere outbursts of 
folly” 

But the Assembly continued to pass laws of the 
most sweeping description, assuming the sovereign 

4 


50 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


power, and using it as no monarch of France had ever 
ventured to do. Moderate men were shocked at the 
headlong course of events, and numbers of those who 
at the commencement of the movement had thrown 
themselves heart and soul into it now shrank back in 
dismay at the strange tyranny which was called liberty. 

“ It seems to me that a general madness has seized 
all Paris,” the marquis said to his wife on his return, 
“ but at present nothing can be done to arrest it. I 
have seen the king and queen. His majesty is re- 
solved to do nothing ; that is, to let events take their 
course, and what that will be Heaven only knows. 
The Assembly has taken all power into its hands, the 
king is already a mere cipher, the violence of the 
leaders of these men is beyond all bounds ; the queen 
is by turns hot and cold, at one moment she agrees 
with her husband that the only hope lies in conceding 
everything; at another she would go to the army, 
place herself in its hands, and call on it to march upon 
Paris. 

“At any rate there is nothing to be done at present 
but to wait. Already numbers of the deputies, terri- 
fied at the aspect of affairs, have left France, and I am 
sorry to say many of the nobles have also gone. This 
is cowardice and treachery to the king. We cannot 
help him if he will not be helped, but it is our duty to 
remain here ready to rally round him when he calls us 
to his side. I am glad that the Assembly has passed 
a law confiscating the estates of all who have emi- 
grated.” 

Although the marquise was much alarmed at the 


A MAD DOG. 


51 


news brought by her husband she did not think of 
questioning his decision. It did not seem to her possi- 
ble that there could be danger for her and hers in their 
quiet country chateau. There might be disturbance 
and bloodshed, and even revolution, in Paris; but 
surely a mere echo of this would reach them so far 
away. 

“ Whenever you think it is right to go up and take 
your place by the king I will go and take mine by 
the queen,” she said quietly. “The children will be 
safe here ; but of course we must do our duty.” 

The winter passed quietly at the chateau ; there was 
none of the usual gayety, for a deep gloom hung over 
all the noble families of the province ; still at times 
great hunting parties were got up for the chase of the 
wolves among the forests, for, when the snow was on 
the ground, these often came down into the villages 
and committed great depredations. 




CHAPTER III. 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


PON the first of these occasions Harry and Ernest 



v-J were in high spirits, for they were to take part 
in the chase. It was the first time that Ernest had 
done so, for during the previous winter the marquis 
had been in attendance on the court. At an early 
hour the guests invited to take part in the chase began 
to assemble at the chateau. Many who lived at a dis- 
tance had come overnight, and the great court-yard 
presented a lively aspect with the horses and attend- 
ants of the guests. A collation was spread in the 
great hall, and the marquise and her eldest daughter 
moved about among the guests saying a few words of 
welcome to each. 

“ Who is that young man who is talking to made- 
moiselle your sister, Ernest? ” Harry asked, for since 
the adventure with the mad dog the ceremonious title 
had been dropped, and the boys addressed each other 
by their Christian names. 

“ That is Monsieur Lebat ; he is the son of the Mayor 
of Dijon. I have not seen him here before, but I sup- 
pose my father thinks it is well in these times to do 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


53 


the civil thing to the people of Dijon. He is a good- 
looking fellow too, but it is easy to see he is not a 
man of good family.” 

“I don’t like his looks at all,” Harry said shortly. 
“ Look what a cringing air he puts on as he speaks to 
madame la marquise. And yet I fancy he could be 
insolent when he likes. He may be good-looking, but 
it is not a style I admire, with his thick lips and his 
half-closed eyes. If I met him at home I should say 
the fellow was something between a butcher and a Jew 
pedlar.” 

“ Well done, monsieur the aristocrat! ” Ernest said 
laughing. “ This is your English equality ! Here is 
a poor fellow who is allowed to take a place out of his 
station, thanks to the circumstances of the time, and 
you run him down mercilessly ! ” 

“ I don’t run him down because he is not a gentle- 
man,” Harry said. “ I run him down because I don’t 
like his face ; and if he were the son of a duke instead 
of the son of a mayor I should dislike it just as much. 
You take my word for it, Ernest, that’s a bad fellow.” 

“ Poor Monsieur Lebat ! ” Ernest laughed. “ I dare 
say he is a very decent fellow in his way.” 

“ I am sure he is not, Ernest ; he has a cruel bad 
look. I would not have been that fellow’s fag at 
school for any money.” 

“Well, it’s fortunate, Harry, that you are not likely 
to see much of him, else I should expect to see you 
flying at his neck and strangling him as you did the 
hound.” 

Harry joined in the laugh. 


54 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I will restrain myself, Ernest; and besides, be 
would be an awkward customer; there’s plenty of 
strength in those shoulders of his, and he looks active 
and sinewy in spite of that indolent air he puts on ; 
but there is the horn, it is time for us to mount.” 

In a few minutes some thirty gentlemen were in the 
saddle, the marquis, who was grand louvetier of the 
province, blew his horn, and the whole cavalcade got 
into motion, raising their hunting caps, as they rode 
off, to the marquise and her daughters, who were 
standing on the step of the chateau to see them de- 
part. The dogs had already been sent forward to the 
forest, which was some miles distant. 

On arriving there the marquis found several wood- 
men, who had been for the last two days marking the 
places most frequented by the wolves. They had 
given their reports and the party were just starting 
when a young forester rode up. 

“ Monsieur le marquis,” he said, “ I have good news 
for you ; the demon wolf is in the forest. I saw him 
making his way along a glade an hour since as I was 
on my way thither. I turned back to follow him, and 
tracked him to a ravine in the hills choked with under- 
growth.” 

The news created great excitement. 

“ The demon wolf ! ” the marquis repeated. “Are 
you sure? ” 

“Quite sure, monsieur. How could I mistake it! 
I saw him once four years ago, and no one who had 
once done so could mistake any other wolf for him.” 

“We are in luck indeed, gentlemen,” the marquis 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


55 


said. “We will see if we can’t bring this fellow’s 
career to an end at last. I have hnnted him a score 
of times myself since my first chase of him, well-nigh 
fifteen years ago, but he has always given us the 
slip.” 

“And will again,” an old forester, who was stand- 
ing close to Harry, muttered. “ I do not believe the 
bullet is cast which will bring that wolf to earth.” 

“ What is this demon wolf ? ” Harry asked Ernest. 

“ It is a wolf of extraordinary size and fierceness. 
For many years he has been the terror of the mothers 
of this part of France. He has been known to go into 
a village and boldly carry off an infant in mid-day. 
Every child who has been killed by wolves for years 
is always supposed to have been slain by this wolf. 
Sometimes he is seen in one part of the province, and 
sometimes in another. 

“For months he is not heard of. Then there is 
slaughter among the young lambs. A child going to 
school, or an old woman carrying home a faggot from 
the forest is found torn and partly devoured, and the 
news spreads that the demon wolf has returned to the 
neighborhood. Great hunts have over and over again 
been got up specially to slay him, but he seems to 
lead a charmed life. He has been shot at over and 
over again, but he seems to be bullet-proof. 

“ The peasants regard him not as an ordinary wolf 
but as a demon, and mothers quiet their children when 
they cry by saying that if they are not good the demon 
wolf will carry them off. Ah, if we could kill him 
to-day it would be a grand occasion ! ” 


56 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Is there anything particular about his appear- 
ance? ” 

“ Nothing except his size. Some of those who have 
seen him declare that he is as big as three ordinary 
wolves ; but my father, who has caught sight of him 
several times, says that this is an exaggeration, though 
he is by far the largest wolf he ever saw. He is lighter 
in color than other wolves, but those who saw him 
years ago say that this was not the case then, and 
that his light color must be due to his great age.” 

The party now started, under the guidance of the 
forester, to the spot where he had seen the wolf enter 
the underwood. 

It was the head of a narrow valley. The sides 
which inclosed it sloped steeply, but not too much so 
for the wolf to climb. During the last halt the mar- 
quis had arranged the plan of action. He himself, 
with three of the most experienced huntsmen, took 
their stations across the valley, which was but seventy 
or eighty yards wide. Eight of the others were to 
dismount and take posts on either side of the ra- 
vine. 

“ I am sorry, gentlemen, that I cannot find posts for 
the rest of you, but you may have your share of the 
work. Over and over again this wolf has slipped away 
when we thought we had him surrounded, and what 
he has done before he may do again. Therefore, let 
each of you take up such a position as he thinks best 
outside our circle, but keeping well behind trees or 
other shelter, so as to cover himself from any random 
shot that may be fired after the wolf. Do you, on 


THE DEMON WOLF. 57 

jour part, fire only when the wolf has passed your 
line, or you may hit some of us.” 

The two lads were naturally among those left out 
from the inner circle. 

“What do you think, Ernest; shall we remain on 
our horses here in the valley or climb the hills? ” 

“ I should say wait here, Harry ; in the first place, 
because it is the least trouble, and in the second be- 
cause I think he is as likely to come this way as any 
other. At any rate we may as well dismount here, 
and let the horses crop that piece of fresh grass until 
we hear the horn that will tell us when the dogs have 
been turned into the thicket to drive him out.” 

It was half an hour before they heard the distant 
note of the horn. 

“They have begun,” Ernest exclaimed; “we had 
better mount at once. If the brute is still there he is 
just as likely, being such an old hand at the sport, to 
make a bolt at once, instead of waiting until the dogs 
are close to him.” 

“ What are we to do if we see him? ” Harry asked. 

“We are to shoot him if we can. If we miss him, 
or he glides past before we can get a shot, we must 
follow shouting, so as to guide the rest as to the direc- 
tion he is taking.” 

“My chance of hitting him is not great,” Harry 
said. “I am not a very good shot even on my feet; 
but sitting in my saddle I do not think it likely I 
should get anywhere near him.” 

A quarter of an hour passed. The occasional note 
of a dog and ihe shouts of the men encouraging them 


58 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to work their way through the dense thicket could be 
heard, but no sound of a shot met their ears. 

“ Either he is not there at all, or he is lying very 
close,” Ernest said. 

“Look, look!” Harry said suddenly, pointing 
through the trees to the right. 

“That is the wolf, sure enough,” Ernest exclaimed. 
“ Come along.” 

The two lads spurred their horses and rode reck- 
lessly through the trees toward the great gray beast* 
who seemed to flit like a shadow past them. 

“Mind the boughs, Ernest, or you will be swept 
from your saddle. Hurrah ! the trees are more open 
in front.” 

But although the horses were going at the top of 
their speed they scarcely seemed to gain on the wolf, 
who, as it seemed to them, kept his distance ahead 
without any great exertion. 

“We shall never catch him,” Harry exclaimed after 
they had ridden for nearly half an hour, and the la- 
bored panting of the horses showed that they could 
not long maintain the pace. 

Suddenly, ten yards ahead of the wolf, a man, 
armed with a hatchet, stepped out from behind a tree 
directly in its way. He was a wood-cutter whose at- 
tention being called by the sound of the galloping feet 
of the horses, had left his half -hewn tree and stepped 
out to see who was coming. He gave an exclamation 
of surprise and alarm as he saw the wolf, and raised 
his hatchet to defend himself. Without a moment’s 
hesitation the animal sprang upon him and carried 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


59 


him to the ground, fixing its fangs into his throat. 
There was a struggle for a few moments, and then the 
wolf left its lifeless foe and was about to continue its 
flight. 

“ Get ready to fire, Harry,” Ernest exclaimed as the 
wolf sprang upon the man, “ it is our last chance. If 
he gets away now we shall never catch him.” 

They reined in their horses just as the wolf rose to 
fly. Harry fired first, but the movement of his pant- 
ing horse deranged his aim and the bullet flew wide. 
More accustomed to firing on horseback, Ernest’s aim 
was truer, he struck the wolf on the shoulder, and it 
rolled over and over. With a shout of triumph the 
boys dashed forward, but when they were within a 
few paces the wolf leapt to its feet and endeavored to 
spring toward them. Harry’s horse wheeled aside so 
sharply that he was hurled from the saddle. 

The shock was a severe one, and before he could 
rise to his feet the wolf was close upon him. He tried 
as he rose to draw his hunting-sword, but before he 
could do so, Ernest, who had, when he saw him fall, 
at once leaped from his horse, threw himself before 
him, and dealt the wolf a severe blow on the head 
with his weapon. 

Furious with rage and pain the wolf sprang upon him 
and seized him by the shoulder. Ernest dropped his 
sword, and drawing his hunting-knife struck at it, while 
at the same moment Harry ran it through the body. 

So strong and tenacious of life was the animal that 
the blows were repeated several times before it loosed 
its hold of Ernest’s shoulder and fell dead. 


60 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Are yon hurt, my dear Ernest? ” was Harry’s first 
exclamation. 

“Oh, never mind that, that’s nothing,” Ernest re- 
plied. “ Only think, Harry, you and I have killed 
the demon wolf, and no one else had a hand in it. 
There is a triumph for us.” 

“ The triumph is yours, Ernest,” Harry said. “ He 
would have got away had you not stopped him with 
your bullet, and he would have made short work of 
me had you not come to my rescue, for I was half 
stunned with the fall, and he would have done for me 
as quickly as he did for that poor fellow there.” 

“ That is true, Harry, but it was you who gave him 
his mortal wound. He would have mastered me 
otherwise. He was too strong for me, and would have 
borne me to the ground. No, it’s a joint business, and 
we have both a right to be proud of it. Now let us 
fasten him on my horse; but before we do that, you 
must bind up my shoulder somehow. In spite of my 
thick doublet he has bit me very sharply. But first 
let us see to this poor fellow. I fear he is dead.” 

It was soon seen that nothing could be done for the 
woodman, who had been killed almost instantly. 
Harry, therefore, proceeded to cut off Ernest’s coat- 
sleeve and bathed the wound. The flesh was badly 
torn, and the arm was so useless that he thought that 
some bones were broken. Having done his best to 
bandage the wound, he strapped the arm firmly across 
the body, so as to prevent its being shaken by the 
motion of the riding. It was with the greatest diffi- 
culty that they were able to lift the body of the wolf, 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


61 


but could not lay it across the horse, as the animal 
plunged and kicked and refused to allow it to be 
brought near. Ernest was able to assist but little, for 
now that the excitement was over he felt faint and 
sick with the pain of his wound. 

“ I think you had better ride off, Harry, and bring 
some one to our assistance. I will wait here till you 
come back.” 

“ I don’t like to do that,” Harry said. “ They must 
be seven or eight miles away, and I may not be able 
to find them. They may have moved away to some 
other part of the forest. Ah ! I have an idea ! Sup- 
pose I cut a pole, tie the wolf’s legs together and put 
the pole through them ; then we can hoist the pole up 
and lash its ends behind the two saddles. The horses 
may not mind so much if it’s not put upon their backs.” 

“ That might do,” Ernest agreed ; “ but you mustn’t 
make the pole more than six or seven feet long, or we 
shall have difficulty in riding between the trees.” 

The pole was soon cut and the wolf in readiness to 
be lifted, but the horses still refused to stand steady. 

“Blindfold them, Harry,” Ernest said suddenly, 
“ and tie them up to two trees a few feet apart.” 

This was soon done, and the boys then patted and 
soothed them until they became quiet. The pole was 
now lifted, and this time they managed to lay it across 
the saddles and to lash it securely to the cantles. 
Then they mounted, and taking the bandages off the 
horses’ eyes set out on their way. The horses were 
fidgety at first, but presently fell into a quiet walk. 

For upward of an hour they heard nothing of the 


62 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


huntsmen. Not a sound broke the stillness of the for- 
est ; the sun was shining through the leafless trees, and 
they were therefore enabled to shape their course in 
the direction in which they had come. Presently they 
heard the sound of a shot, followed by several others, 
and then the bay of hounds. The sound came from 
their left. 

“ They have been trying a fresh place, ” Ernest said, 
“ and I expect they have come upon two wolves ; one 
they have shot, the hounds are after the other.” 

They turned their horses’ heads in the direction of 
the sounds, and presently Harry said : 

“ They are coming this way.” 

Louder and louder grew the sounds of the chase ; 
then the deep tones of the hounds were exchanged for 
a fierce angry barking. 

“ The wolf is at bay ! ” Ernest exclaimed. 

A minute later some notes were sounded on the 
horn. 

“ That is the mort, Harry. We shall arrive before 
they move on again.” 

Five minutes later they rode into a glade where a 
number of horsemen were assembled. There was a 
shout as they were seen. 

“Why, Ernest,” the marquis called as they ap- 
proached, “we thought you had lost us. You have 
missed some rare sport ; but what’s the matter with 
your arm, and what have you got there? ” 

“We have got the demon wolf,” Ernest replied; 
“ so you haven’t had all the sport to yourselves.” 

There was a general exclamation of surprise and 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


63 


almost incredulity, and tlien every one rode over to 
meet them, and when it was seen that the object slung 
between the two horses was really the demon wolf 
there was a shout of satisfaction and pleasure. Again 
the notes of the mort rang out through the woods, and 
every one crowded round the lads to congratulate 
them and to examine the dead monster. Ernest was 
lifted from his horse, for he was now reeling in the 
saddle, and could not have kept his seat many minutes 
longer. His wound was carefully examined, and the 
marquis pronounced the shoulder-bone to be broken. 
A litter was made and four of the foresters hoisted 
him upon their shoulders, while four others carried 
the wolf, still slung on its pole, behind the litter. 
While the preparations were being made Harry had 
given the history of the slaying of the wolf, saying 
that he owed his life to the quickness and courage of 
Ernest. 

“And I owe mine to him,” Ernest protested from 
the bank where he was lying. “ The wolf would have 
killed me had he not slain it. I was lucky in stop- 
ping it with a ball, but the rest was entirely a joint 
affair.” 

The slaying of the demon wolf was so important an 
event that no one thought of pursuing the hunt further 
that day. The other two wolves were added to the 
procession, but they looked small and insignificant 
beside the body of that killed by the boys. Harry 
learned that no one had suspected that they had gone 
in pursuit of the wolf. A vigilant look-out had been 
kept all round the thicket, while the dogs hunted it 


64 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


from end to end, but no signs bad been seen of it, and 
none were able to understand bow it could have 
slipped between tbe watchers unseen. 

After tbe ravine bad been thoroughly beaten tbe 
party bad moved off to another cover. On their way 
there tbe marquis bad missed tbe two boys. No one 
bad seen them, and it was supposed that they bad loi- 
tered behind in tbe forest. Two or three notes of 
recall bad been blown, and then no one bad thought 
more of tbe matter until they rode into tbe glade when 
tbe second wolf bad just been pulled down by tbe 
pack. 

It was afternoon when tbe bunting party arrived at 
tbe chateau. Before they started homeward tbe mar- 
quis bad sent off two horsemen ; one to Dijon to bring 
a surgeon with all speed to tbe chateau, tbe other to 
tell tbe marquise that Ernest bad been hurt, and that 
everything was to be got in readiness for him; but 
that she was not to make herself uneasy, as tbe injury 
was not a serious one. Tbe messengers were charged 
strictly to say nothing about tbe death of tbe demon 
wolf. 

Tbe marquise and her daughters were at tbe en- 
trance as tbe party arrived. Tbe sight of tbe litter 
added to tbe anxiety which Ernest’s mother was feel- 
ing ; but tbe marquis rode on a short distance ahead 
to her. 

“Do not be alarmed, Julie,” be said; “tbe lad is 
not very seriously hurt. He has been tom a bit by a 
wolf, and has behaved splendidly.” 

“ Tbe messenger said be bad been hurt by a wolf, 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


65 


Edouard ; but bow came be to put bimself in sucb 
peril? ” 

“ He will tell you all about it, my dear. Here be 
is to speak for bimself.” 

“Do not look so alarmed, mother,” Ernest said as 
sbe ran down to tbe side of tbe litter. “ It is no great 
harm, and I should not have minded if it bad been 
ten times as bad.” 

“ Bring up tbe wolf,” tbe marquis said, “ and Harry, 
do you come here and stand by Ernest’s side. Madam 
la marquise,” be went on, “ do you see that great gray 
wolf? That is tbe demon wolf which has for years 
been tbe terror of tbe district, and these are its slayers. 
Your son and M. Sand with, they, and they alone, have 
reaped tbe glory which every sportsman in Burgundy 
has been so long striving to attain ; they alone in tbe 
forest, miles away from tbe bunt, pursued and slew 
this scourge of the province.” 

He put bis born to bis lips. Tbe others who carried 
similar instruments followed bis example. A tri- 
umphant traralira was blown. All present took off 
their bunting-caps and cheered, and tbe bounds added 
their barking to the chorus. 

“Is it possible, Edouard,” tbe marquise said, terri- 
fied at the thought of tbe danger her son must have 
run in an encounter with the dreaded beast, “is it 
possible that these two alone have slain this dreadful 
wolf? ” 

“It is quite possible, my dear, since it has been 
done, though, bad you asked me yesterday, I should 
almost have said that it could not be ; however, there 

5 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


it is. Ernest and his brave young friend have covered 
themselves with glory ; they will be the heroes of the 
department. But we must not stay talking here. We 
must get Ernest into bed as soon as possible. A sur- 
geon will be here very shortly. I sent a messenger 
on to Dijon for one at the same time I sent to you.” 

The marquis stayed outside for a few minutes while 
the domestics handed round great silver cups full of 
spiced wine, and then bidding good-by to his guests 
entered the chateau just as the surgeon rode up to the 
entrance. 

“Please tell us all about it,” his daughters asked 
him when, having seen the surgeon set the broken 
bone and bandage the wound, operations which Ernest 
bore with stoical firmness, he went down to the salon 
where his daughters were anxiously expecting him. 
“All about it, please. We have heard nothing, for 
Harry went upstairs with Ernest, and has not come 
down again.” 

The marquis told the whole story, how the wolf had 
made his escape unseen through the cordon round his 
lair, and had passed within sight of the two boys some 
distance away, and how they had hunted it down and 
slain it. The girls shuddered at the story of the death 
of the wood-cutter and the short but desperate conflict 
with the wolf. 

“Then Ernest has the principal honor this time,” 
the eldest girl said. 

“It is pretty evenly divided,” the marquis said. 
“ You see Ernest brought the wolf to bay by breaking 
its shoulder, and struck the first blow as it was flying 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


67 


upon Harry, who had been thrown from his horse. 
Then, again, Ernest would almost certainly have been 
killed had not Harry in his turn come to his assist- 
ance and dealt it its mortal blows. There is not much 
difference, but perhaps the chief honors rest with 
Ernest.” 

“ I am glad of that, papa,” Mademoiselle de St. 
Caux said ; “ it is only right the chief honor should 
be with your son and not with this English boy. He 
has had more than his share already, I think.” 

44 You would not think so if he had saved your life, 
sister,” Jeanne broke in impetuously. “It was very 
brave of them both to kill the wolf; but I think it 
was ever, ever so much braver to attack a great mad 
dog without weapons. Don’t you think, so papa? ” 

“ I don’t think you should speak so warmly to your 
elder sister, Jeanne,” the marquis said; “she is a 
grown-up young lady, and you are in the school-room. 
Still, in answer to your question, I admit that the first 
was very much the braver deed. I myself should 
have liked nothing better than to stand before that 
great wolf with my hunting sword in my hand ; but 
although if I had been near you when the hound at- 
tacked you I should doubtless have thrown myself 
before you, I should have been horribly frightened 
and should certainly have been killed ; for I should 
never have thought of or carried so promptly out the 
plan which Harry adopted of muzzling the animal. 
But there is no need to make comparisons. On the 
present occasion both the lads have behaved with 
great bravery, and I am proud that Ernest is one of 


68 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the conquerors of the demon wolf. It will start him 
in life with a reputation already established for cour- 
age. Now, come with me and have a good look at the 
wolf. I don’t think such a beast was ever before 
seen in France. I am going to have him stuffed and 
set up as a trophy. He shall stand over the fireplace 
in the hall, and long after we have all mouldered to 
dust our descendants will point to it proudly, telling 
how a lad of their race, with another his own age, 
slew the demon wolf of Burgundy.” 

Ernest was confined to his bed for nearly a month, 
and during this time Harry often went long rides and 
walks by himself. In the evening the marquis fre- 
quently talked with him over the situation of the 
country, and compared the events which had taken 
place with the struggle of the English parliament with 
the king. 

“ There was one point of difference between the two 
cases,” he said one evening. “ In England the people 
had already great power in the state. The parliament 
had always been a check upon the royal authority; 
and it was because the king tried to overrule parlia- 
ment that the trouble came about. Here our kings, 
or at least the ministers they appointed, have always 
governed; often unwisely, I admit, but is it likely 
that the mob would govern better? That is the ques- 
tion. At present they seem bent on showing their 
incapacity to govern even themselves.” 

The Marquis de St. Caux had, in some respects, the 
thoughts and opinions of the old school. He was a 
royalist pure and simple. As to politics, he troubled 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


69 


his head little about them. These were a matter for 
ministers. It was their business to find a remedy for 
the general ills. As to the National Assembly, which 
represented only the middle class and people, he re- 
garded it with contempt. 

“ Why, it was from the middle class,” he said, “ that 
the oppressors of the people were drawn. It is they 
who were farmers-general, collectors, and officials of 
all kinds. It is they who ground down the nation 
and enriched themselves with the spoil. It is not the 
nobles who dirtied their hands with money wrung 
from the poor. By all means let the middle class 
have a share in the government ; but it is not a share 
they desire. The clergy are to have no voice; the 
nobility are to have no voice ; the king himself is to 
be a cipher. All power is to be placed in the hands 
of these men, the chosen of the scum of the great 
towns, the mere mouthpieces of the ignorant mob. It 
is not order that these gentry are organizing, it is dis- 
order.” 

Such were the opinions of the marquis, but he was 
tolerant of other views, and at the gatherings at the 
chateau Harry heard opinions of all kinds expressed. 

During his rambles alone he entered as much as he 
could into conversation with the peasants, with wood- 
cutters, foresters, and villagers. He found that the 
distress which prevailed everywhere was terrible. The 
people scarcely kept life together, and many had died 
of absolute starvation. He found a feeling of despair 
everywhere, and a dull hatred of all who were above 
them in the world. Harry had difficulty in making 


70 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


them talk, and at first could obtain only sullen mono- 
syllables. His dress and appearance showed him to 
belong to the hated classes, and set them against him 
at once ; but when he said that he was English, and 
that in England people were watching with great in- 
terest what was passing in France, they had no hesita- 
tion in speaking. 

Harry’s motives in endeavoring to find out what 
were the feelings of the people at large, were not those 
of mere curiosity. He was now much attached to the 
marquis and his family ; and the reports which came 
from all parts of France, as well as from Paris, to- 
gether with the talk among the visitors at the chateau, 
convinced him that the state of affairs was more seri- 
ous than the marquis was inclined to admit. The 
capture of the Bastille and the slaughter of its de- 
fenders — the massacres of persons obnoxious to the 
mob, not only in the streets of Paris but in those of 
other great towns, proved that the lower class, if they 
once obtained the upper hand, were ready to go all 
lengths ; while the number of the nobility who were 
flocking across the frontier showed that among this 
body there existed grievous apprehensions as to the 
future. 

Harry had read in a book in the library of the 
chateau an account of the frightful excesses perpe- 
trated by the Jacquerie. That dreadful insurrection 
had been crushed out by the armor-clad knights of 
France; but who was to undertake the task should 
such a flame again burst out? The nobles no longer 
wore armor, they had no armed retainers ; they would 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


71 


be a mere handful among a multitude. The army 
had already shown its sympathy with the popular 
movement, and could not be relied upon. That the 
marquis himself should face out any danger which 
might come seemed to Harry right and natural ; but 
he thought that he was wrong not to send his wife 
and daughters, and at any rate Jules, across the Rhine 
until the dangers were passed. But the marquis had 
no fears. Some one had mentioned the Jacquerie in 
one of their conversations, but the marquis had put it 
aside as being altogether apart from the question. 

“ The Jacquerie took place,” he said, “ hundreds of 
years ago. The people then were serfs and little more 
than savages. Can we imagine it possible that at this 
day the people would be capable of such excesses? ” 

The answer of the gentleman he addressed had 
weighed little with the marquis, but Harry thought 
over it seriously. 

“ Civilization has increased, marquis, since the days 
of the Jacquerie, but the condition of the people has 
improved but little. Even now the feudal usages are 
scarce extinct. The lower class have been regarded 
as animals rather than men ; and the increase of civ- 
ilization which you speak of, and from which they 
have received no benefit, makes them hate, even more 
bitterly than of old, those in position above them. 

“lama reformer ; I desire to see sweeping changes ; 
I want a good, wise, and honest government; and I 
desire these things because I fear that, if they do not 
come peacefully, they will come in a tempest of law- 
lessness and vengeance.” 


72 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ Well, they are getting all they want,” the marquis 
said peevishly. “ They are passing every law, how- 
ever absurd, that comes into their heads. No one is 
opposing them. They have got the reins in their 
own hands. What on earth can they want more? 
There might have been an excuse for rebellion and 
riot two years since — there can be none now. What 
say you, abbd? ” 

The abbe seldom took part in conversations on poli- 
tics, but, being now appealed to, he said mildly : 

“We must allow for human nature, monsieur. The 
slave who finds himself free, with arms in his hands, 
is not likely to settle down at once into a peaceful 
citizen. Men’s heads are turned with the changes the 
last two years have brought about. They are drunk 
with their own success, and who can say where they 
will stop? So far they find no benefit from the 
changes. Bread is as dear as ever, men’s pockets are 
as empty. They thought to gain everything — they 
find they have got nothing ; and so they will cry for 
more and more change, their fury will run higher and 
higher with each disappointment, and who can say to 
what lengths they will go? They have already con- 
fiscated the property of the church, next will come 
that of the laity.” 

“ I had no idea you were such a prophet of evil, 
abb6,” the marquis said with an uneasy laugh, while 
feelings of gloom and anxiety fell over the others who 
heard the abba’s words. 

“ God forbid that I should be a prophet ! ” the old 
man said gravely. “ I hope and trust that I am mis- 


THE DEMON WOLF. 


73 


taken, and that He has not reserved this terrible pun- 
ishment for France. But you asked me for my opin- 
ion, marquis, and I have given it to you.” 

Despite these forebodings the winter of 1790 passed 
without disturbance at the chateau. 

In the spring came news of disorder, pillage, and acts 
of ruffianism in various parts. Chateaux and convents 
were burned and destroyed, and people refused to pay 
either their taxes or rents to their landlords. In the 
south the popular excitement was greater than in 
other parts. In Burgundy there was for the most 
part tranquillity; and the marquis, who had always 
been regarded as an indulgent seigneur by the people 
of his estate, still maintained that these troubles only 
occurred where the proprietors had abused their privi 
leges and ground down the people. 



CHAPTER IV. 




THE CLOUDS GATHER. 

O CCASIONALLY and at considerable intervals 
Harry received letters from bis father. The 
latter said that there was great excitement in England 
over the events which had taken place in France, and 
that his mother was rendered extremely anxious by 
the news of the attacks upon chateaux, and the state 
of tumult and lawlessness which prevailed. They 
thought he had better resign his situation and return 
home. 

Harry in his replies made light of the danger, and 
said that after having been treated so kindly, it would 
be most ungrateful of him to break the engagement 
he had made for three years, and leave his friends at 
the present moment. Indeed, he, like all around him, 
was filled with the excitement of the time. In spite 
of the almost universal confusion and disorder, life 
went on quietly and calmly at the chateau. The es- 
tablishment was greatly reduced, for few of the ten- 
ants paid their rents ; but the absence of ceremonial 
brought the family closer together, and the marquis 
and his wife agreed that they had never spent a hap- 
pier time than the spring and summer of 1791 . 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


75 


The news of the failure of the king’s attempt at 
flight on the 20th of June was a great shock to the 
marquis. “A king should never fly, ” he said ; “ above 
all, he should never make an abortive attempt at 
flight. It is lamentable that he should be so ill- 
advised. ” At the end of September the elections to 
the Legislative Assembly, as it was now to be called, 
resulted in the return of men even more extreme and 
violent than those whom they succeeded. 

“We must go to Paris,” the marquis said one day 
toward the end of October ; “ the place for a French 
nobleman now is beside the king.” 

“And that of his wife beside the queen,” the mar- 
quise said quietly. 

“I cannot say no,” the marquis replied. “I wish 
you could have stayed with the children, but they 
need fear no trouble here. Ernest is nearly seven- 
teen, and may well begin, in my absence, to represent 
me. I think we can leave the chateau without anx- 
iety, but even were it not so it would still be our duty 
to go.” 

“ There is another thing I want to speak to you 
about before we start,” the marquise said. “Jeanne 
is no longer a child, although we still regard her as 
one ; she is fifteen, and she is graver and more earnest 
than most girls of her age. It seems ridiculous to 
think of such a thing, but it is clear that she has made 
this English lad her hero. Do you not think it better 
that he should go? It would be unfortunate in the 
extreme that she should get to have any serious feel- 
ings for him.” 


76 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I have noticed it too, Julie,” the marquis said, 
“ and have smiled to myself to see how the girl listens 
gravely to all he says, but I am not disposed to send 
him away. In the first place, he has done a great deal 
of good to the boys, more even than I had hoped for. 
Ernest now thinks and speaks for himself, his ideas 
are broader, his views wider. He was fitted before for 
the regime that has passed ; he is rapidly becoming fit 
to take his part in that which is to come. 

“ In the next place, my dear, you must remember 
the times have changed. Mademoiselle Jeanne de St. 
Caux, daughter of a peer and noble of France, was 
infinitely removed from the son of an English doctor ; 
but we seem to be approaching the end of all things ; 
and although so far the law for the abolition of titles 
has been disregarded here, you must prepare yourself 
to find that in Paris you will be no longer addressed 
by your title, and I shall be Monsieur de St. Caux ; 
or may be they will object both to the de and the St., 
and I shall find myself plain Monsieur Caux.” 

“ 0 Edouard ! ” the marquise exclaimed aghast. 

“Iam quite in earnest, my dear, I can assure you. 
You will say she is still the heiress of a portion of our 
estates, but who can say how long the estates will re- 
main after the title is gone? Just as the gentlemen 
of the pave object to titles because they have none 
themselves, so being penniless they will object to 
property, and for aught I know may decree a general 
division of lands and goods.” 

“ Impossible, Edouard ! ” 

“ Not at all impossible, Julie. The beggars are on 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


77 


horseback, and they intend to ride. Last week I 
called in from my bankers, all the cask at my disposal, 
about five thousand louis, and to-morrow du Tillet is 
going to start for Holland. He will hand it oyer to a 
banker there to forward to Dr. Sandwith, to whom I 
have written asking him to undertake the charge. If 
you will take my advice you will forward at the same 
time all your jewelry. If things go wrong it will keep 
us in our old age and furnish a dot for our daughters. 

“ The jewels of the St. Caux have always been con- 
sidered as equal to those of any family in France, and 
are certainly worth half a million francs even to sell. 
Keep a few small trinkets, and send all the others 
away. But I have wandered from my subject. Under 
these circumstances I think it as well that we should 
not interfere in the matter you speak of. Personally 
one could not wish for a better husband for one of 
our daughters than this young Englishman would 
make. 

“ His father is a gentleman, and so is he, and in 
such times as are coming I should be glad to know 
that one of my girls had such a protector as he would 
make her; but this is, as you said at first, almost 
ridiculous. He is two years older than she is, but in 
some respects she is the elder; he regards her as a 
pretty child, and all his thoughts are given to his 
studies and his sports. 

u He has something of the English barbarian left in 
him, and is absolutely indifferent to Jeanne’s prefer- 
ence. A French lad at his age would be flattered. 
This English boy does not notice it, or if he notices it 


78 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


regards it as an exhibition of gratitude, which he could 
well dispense with, for having saved her life. 

“You can leave them with a tranquil heart, my 
dear. I will answer for it that never in his inmost 
heart has the idea of his ever making love to J eanne 
occurred to this English lad. Lastly, I should be 
sorry for him to leave, because his good spirits and 
cheerfulness are invaluable at present. Ernest is apt 
to be gloomy and depressed, and cheerfulness is at a 
premium in France at present. Moreover, should 
there be any difficulty or danger while we are absent 
I trust very much to that lad’s good sense and cour- 
age. That incident of the dog showed how quick he 
is to plan and how prompt to carry his plans into 
effect. It may seem absurd when there are several of 
our staunch and tried friends here to rely in any way 
on a lad, but I do so. Not, of course, as before our 
faithful friends, but as one whose aid is not to be 
despised.” 

Thus it happened that on the same day that the 
marquis started for Paris, M. du Tillet set out from 
the chateau taking with him some trunks and packages 
which appeared but of little value and were not likely 
to attract attention, but which contained a considerable 
sum of money and the famous St. Caux jewels. 

Life at the chateau was dull after the departure of 
its heads. They had few visitors now ; the most fre- 
quent among them being Victor de Gisons. The es- 
tates of the duke, his father, adjoined those of the 
marquis, and between him and Marie a marriage had 
long before been arranged by their parents. For once 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


79 


the inclination of the young people agreed with the 
wishes of the elders, and they were warmly attached 
to each other. No formal betrothal, however, had as 
yet taken place, the troubles of the times having caused 
its postponement, although formerly it had been un- 
derstood that in the present autumn the marriage 
should be celebrated. 

The young count had at the assembly of the States 
General been a prominent liberal, and had been one of 
those who had taken his seat with the third estate and 
had voted for the abolition of the special privileges of 
the nobility, but the violence of the Assembly had 
alarmed and disgusted him, and in the winter he had 
left Paris and returned to his father’s estates. 

Ernest and Harry studied with the abbd, and fenced 
and rode as usual with M. du Tillet after his return 
from Holland. The ever-darkening cloud weighed 
upon their spirits, and yet life at the chateau was 
pleasant. The absence of their parents and the gen- 
eral feeling of anxiety knit the rest of the family closer 
together. Much of the ceremonial observance which 
had, on his first arrival, surprised and amused Harry 
was now laid aside. Marie, happy in the visits of her 
lover and at the prospect of her approaching marriage, 
did her best to make the house cheerful. Harry, who 
had not much liked her at first, now found her most 
pleasant and agreeable, and the younger girls walked 
in the grounds with their brothers and chatted when 
they were gathered in the evening just as Harry’s 
sisters had done at home. Jeanne was, if the group 
broke up, generally Harry’s companion. Ever since 


80 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the affair of the mad dog she had treated him as her 
special friend, adopting all his opinions and falling in 
with any suggestion he might make with a readiness 
which caused Ernest one day to say laughingly to 
Harry : 

“One would think, Harry, that you were Jeanne’s 
elder brother, not I. She listens to you with a good 
deal more deference than she does to me.” 

The winter came and went. From time to time let- 
ters arrived from Paris, but the news was always in 
the same strain. Things were going worse and worse, 
the king was little more than a prisoner in the hands 
of the people of Paris. The violence of the Assembly 
was ever on the increase, the mob of Paris were the 
real masters of the situation, the greater part of the 
nobility had fled, and any who appeared in the streets 
were liable to insult. 

The feeling in the provinces kept pace with that in 
Paris. Committees were formed in every town and 
village and virtually superseded the constituted au- 
thorities. Numbers of chateaux were burned, and the 
peasants almost universally refused any longer to pay 
the dues to their seigneurs. But at present none 
dreamt of personal danger. The nobles who emi- 
grated did so because they found the situation intoler- 
able, and hoped that an army would be shortly raised 
and set in motion by foreign powers to put down the 
movement which constituted a danger to kings, nobles, 
and property all over Europe. But as yet there was 
nothing to foreshadow the terrible events which were 
to take place, or to indicate that a movement, which 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


81 


began in tbe just demand of an oppressed people for 
justice and fair treatment, would end in that people 
becoming a bloodthirsty rabble, eager to destroy all 
who were above them in birth, education, or intellect. 

Therefore, although the Marquis de St. Caux fore- 
saw the possibility of confiscation of the property and 
abolition of all the privileges of the nobility, he was 
under no uneasiness whatever as to the safety of his 
children. His instructions were precise: that if a 
small party of peasants attacked the chateau, and it 
was evident that a successful resistance could be made, 
M. du Tillet should send word down to the mayor of 
Dijon and ask for help, and should, with the servants 
of the chateau, defend it ; if it was attacked by a large 
mob, no resistance was to be offered, but he was to 
abandon it at once and journey to Paris with the chil- 
dren. But the time went on without disturbance. In 
Dijon as elsewhere a committee had been formed and 
had taken into its hands the entire control of the man- 
agement of the town. At its head was the son of the 
mayor, Monsieur Lebat. 

“ I do not understand that young fellow,’ ’ M. du 
Tillet said one day on his return from Dijon. “ I do 
not like him ; he is ambitious and pushing, he is the 
leader of the advanced party in Dijon, and is in com- 
munication with the most violent spirits in Paris, but 
I am bound to say that he appears most anxious to be 
of service to the family. Whenever I see him he as- 
sures me of his devotion to the marquis. To-day, 
Mademoiselle Marie, he prayed me to assure you that 
you need feel under no uneasiness, for that he held 


82 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the mob in his hand, and would answer for it that no 
hostile movement should be made against the chateau, 
and in fact I know, for I have taken the precaution 
of buying the services of a man who is upon the com- 
mittee, that Lebat has actually exerted himself to ben- 
efit us. 

“It has several times been urged by the most vio- 
lent section that the mob should be incited to attack 
the chateau, but he has each time successfully opposed 
the proposition. He has declared that while no one is 
more hostile than himself to the privileges of seigneury, 
and while he would not only abolish the nobles as a 
class but confiscate their possessions, he considers that 
in the case of the marquis nothing should be done 
until a decree to that effect is passed by the Assembly. 

“ Until that time, he argues, the people should dis- 
criminate. The chateaux of tyrants should be every- 
where levelled to the ground, but it would be un- 
worthy of the people to take measures of vengeance 
against those who have not notably ground down 
those dependent upon them, and that, as the marquis 
has not pushed the privilege of his class to the utmost, 
his chateau and property should be respected until 
the Assembly pass a decree upon the subject.” 

“Iam sure we are much indebted to this Monsieur 
Lebat,” Marie said. “He was here at the hunting 
party and seemed a worthy young man of his class. 
Of course he was out of place among us, but for a man 
in his position he seemed tolerable.” 

“Yes,” Monsieur du Tillet agreed, but in a some- 
what doubtful tone of voice. “ So far as assurances 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


83 


go there is nothing to be desired, and be has, as I said, 
so far acted loyally up to them, and yet somehow I do 
not like him. It strikes me that he is playing a game, 
although what that game is I cannot say. At any 
rate I do not trust him ; he speaks smoothly, but I 
think he has a double face, and that he is cruel and 
treacherous.” 

“ That is not like you, Monsieur du Tillet,” Marie 
laughed, “you who generally have a good word for 
every one. It seems to me that you are hard upon the 
young man, who appears to be animated by excellent 
sentiments toward us.” 

Spring came again. M. du Tillet learned that the 
mob of Dijon were becoming more and more violent, 
and that spies and watchmen had been told off to see 
that none of the family attempted to fly for the fron- 
tier. He therefore wrote to the marquis urging that 
it would be better that the family should move to 
Paris, where they would be in no danger. In reply 
he received a letter begging him to start as soon as 
the roads were fit for travel. 

About the same time Victor de Gisons received a 
summons from his father to join him in Paris. 

The messenger who brought the letter to M. du 
Tillet brought one also for Marie from the marquise, 
saying that the heads of both families were of opinion 
that the marriage must be still further postponed, as 
in the present state of affairs all private plans and in- 
terests must be put aside in view of the dangers that 
surrounded the king. Marie acquiesced in the deci- 
sion, and bade her lover adieu calmly and bravely. 


84 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ They are quite right, Victor; I have felt for some 
time that when France was on the verge of a precipice 
it was not the time for her nobles to be marrying. 
Noblesse oblige. If we were two peasants we might 
marry and be happy. As it is we must wait, even 
though we know that waiting may never come to an 
end. I have a conviction, Victor, that our days of 
happiness are over, and that terrible things are about 
to happen.” 

“ But nothing that can happen can separate us, 
Marie.” 

“Nothing but death, Victor,” she said quietly. 

“ But surely, Marie, you take too gloomy a view. 
Death, of course, may separate all lovers; but there 
seems no reason that we should fear him now more 
than at other times. A few farmers-general and others 
who have made themselves obnoxious to the mob have 
been killed, but what is that ! There should at least 
be no hostility to our order. Many of the nobles 
have been foremost in demanding reforms. All have 
cheerfully resigned their privileges. There is no 
longer the slightest reason for hostility against us.” 

“My dear Victor,” Marie said quietly, “you do not 
ask a wild beast about to rend his prey, what is the 
reason for his actions. I hope I may be wrong ; but 
at least, dear, we shall see each other again before 
long, and, whatever troubles may come, will share 
them. My mother in her letter yesterday said that 
she and the marquis had determined that we should 
join them in Paris; for that although the disorders 
have abated somewhat, they are anxious at the thought 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


85 


of our being alone here, and in the present position of 
things they have no hope of being able to leave the 
king. She says my father is very indignant at the 
great emigration of the nobility that is going on. In 
the first place, he holds that they are deserting their 
post in the face of the enemy; and in the second 
place, by their assemblage across the frontier and their 
intrigues at foreign courts against France they are 
causing the people to look with suspicion upon the 
whole class.” 

“You have kept your good news till the last, 
Marie,” Victor said. “Here have we been saying 
good-by, and it seems that we are going to meet again 
very shortly.” 

“ I have been bidding farewell,” Marie said, “ not 
to you, but to our dream of happiness. We shall 
meet soon, but I fear that will never return.” 

“You are a veritable prophet of ill to-day, Marie,” 
Victor said with an attempt at gayety. “ Some day, I 
hope, dear, that we shall smile together over your 
gloomy prognostication.” 

“ I hope so, Victor — I pray God it may be so ! ” 

A week later three carriages arrived from Paris to 
convey the family there ; and upon the following day 
the whole party started ; the girls, their gouvernante, 
the abbe, and some of the female servants occupying 
the carriages, Monsieur du Tillet, the boys, and sev- 
eral of the men riding beside them as an escort. 

They met with no interruption on the road, and ar- 
rived in Paris on the last day of April, 1792. Harry 
was glad at the change. The doings at Paris had been 


86 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the subject of conversation and thought for nearly two 
years, and he had caught the excitement which per- 
vaded France. He was tired of the somewhat monot- 
onous life in the country, and had for some time been 
secretly longing to be at the centre of interest, and to 
see for himself the stirring events, of which little more 
than a feeble echo had reached them at the chateau. 

The change of life was great indeed ; the marquis 
had thrown himself into the thick of all that was going 
on, and his salon was crowded every evening with 
those of the nobility who still remained in Paris. But 
he was regarded as by no means a man of extreme 
views, and many of the leaders of the party of the 
Gironde with whose names Harry was familiar were 
also frequent visitors — Roland, V ergniaud, Lanjuinais, 
Brissot, Guadet, Lebrun, and Condorcet. 

Harry was struck with the variety of conversation 
that went on at these meetings. Many of the young 
nobles laughed and chatted with the ladies with as 
much gayety as if the former state of things were con- 
tinuing undisturbed ; and an equal indifference to the 
public state of things was shown by many of the elders, 
who sat down and devoted themselves to cards. 
Others gathered apart in little groups and discussed 
gloomily and in low tones the events of the day ; while 
others who were more liberal in their views gathered 
round the deputies of the Gironde and joined in their 
talk upon the meetings of the Assembly, and the mea* 
sures which were necessary to consolidate the work of 
reform, and to restore peace and happiness to France. 

The marquis moved from group to group, equally 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


87 


at home with all, chatting lightly with the courtiers, 
whispering gravely with the elders, or discussing with 
the tone of the man of the world the views and opin- 
ions of the deputies. Victor de Grisons was constantly 
at the house, and strove by his cheerfulness and gayety 
to dissipate the shade of melancholy which still hung 
over Marie. 

Toward the end of July the Marquis de St. Caux 
and the little body of royalists who still remained 
faithful to the king became more and more anxious ; 
the position of the royal family was now most precari- 
ous ; most of the troops in Paris had been sent to the 
frontier, and those left behind were disorganized and 
ready to join the mob. Two out of the three Swiss 
battalions had been sent away, and but one remained 
at the Tuileries. Of the National Guard only the 
battalion of Filles St. Thomas and part of the battalion 
of the Saints P&res could be trusted to defend the 
king. The rest were opposed to him, and would cer- 
tainly join the populace. 

On the 14th of July a large number of National 
Guards from the provinces had arrived in Paris ; and 
the battalion from Marseilles, the most violent of all, 
had, immediately that it arrived in the city, come 
into collision with one of the loyal battalions. 

The royalists were wholly without organization, 
their sole aim being to defend the king should he be 
in danger, and if necessary to die by his side. 

On the evening before the 10th of August the tocsin 
was heard to sound and the drums to beat to arms. 
All day there had been sinister rumors circulating, 


88 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


but the king bad sent privately to bis friends that tbe 
danger was not imminent and that be bad no need of 
them; however, as soon as tbe alarm sounded tbe 
marquis snatched up a sword and prepared to start for 
tbe palace. He embraced bis wife, who was calm but 
very pale, and bis children. Ernest asked to be al- 
lowed to go with him, but tbe marquis said : 

“No, my son, my life is tbe king’s ; but yours at 
present is due to your mother and sisters.” 

It was twenty-four hours before be returned. His 
clothes were torn, bis bead was bound up, and one of 
bis arms disabled. Tbe marquise gave a cry of delight 
as be entered. No one bad slept since be left, for 
every hour fresh rumors of fighting bad arrived, and 
tbe sound of cannon and musketry bad been beard in 
tbe early part of tbe day. 

“It is all over, wife!” be said. “We have done 
our best, but tbe king will do nothing. W e cannot 
say we have lost tbe battle, for we have never tried to 
win it ; but it would be tbe same thing in tbe long 
run.” 

Before bearing what bad passed, tbe marquise in- 
sisted upon her husband taking refreshment and bav 
ing bis wounds bound up and attended to. When be 
bad finished bis meal tbe marquis began : 

“We bad a good deal of difficulty in getting into 
the Tuileries, for tbe National Guard tried to prevent 
our passing. However, we most of us got through ; 
and we found that there were about a hundred assem- 
bled, almost all men of family. Tbe Marshal de 
Mailly led us into tbe king’s apartment. 



THE MARQUIS RETURNS TO HIS FAMILY 











THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


89 


“ ‘Sire,’ lie said, ‘ here are your fathful nobles, eager 
to replace your majesty on the throne of your ances- 
tors.’ The National Guard in the palace withdrew at 
once, leaving us alone with the Swiss. 

“We formed in the court-yard; and the king, with 
his hat in his hand, walked down our ranks and those 
of the Swiss. He seemed without fear, but he did not 
speak a word, and did nothing to encourage us. 
Several of our party, in trying to make their way to 
the palace, had been murdered, and the mob cut off 
their heads and put them on pikes ; and these were 
paraded in the streets within sight of the windows. 
Roederer, the procureur-general of the department of 
Paris, came to the king and pressed him to leave the 
Tuileries. 

“ ‘ There are not five minutes to lose,’ sire, he said. 
‘There is no safety for your majesty but in the 
National Assembly.’ 

“ The queen resisted ; but upon Roederer saying that 
an enormous crowd with cannon were coming, and 
that delay would endanger the lives of the whole of 
the royal family, he went. But he thought of us, and 
asked what was to become of us. Roederer said that, 
as we were not in uniform, by leaving our swords be- 
hind us we could pass through the crowd without 
being recognized. The king moved on, followed by 
the queen, Madam Elizabeth, and the children. The 
crowd, close and menacing, lined the passage, and the 
little procession made their way with difficulty to the 
Assembly. 

“We remained in the palace, and every moment 


90 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

the throng around became more and more numerous. 
The cannon they brought were turned against us. 
The first door was burst open, the Swiss did not fire, 
the populace poured in and mixed with us and the 
soldiers. Some one fired a gun. Whether it was one 
of the Swiss or one of the mob I know not, but the 
fight began. The Swiss in good order marched down 
the staircase, drove out the mob, seized the cannon 
the Marseillais had brought, and turning them upon 
their assailants opened fire. The mob fled in terror, 
and I believe that one battalion would have con- 
quered all the scum of Paris, had not the king, at the 
sound of the first shot, sent word to the Swiss to cease 
firing. They obeyed, and although the mob kept 
firing upon them from the windows, the great part of 
them marched calm, and without returning a shot, to 
the Assembly, where, at the order of the king, they 
laid down their arms and were shut up in the church 
of the Feuillants. 

“A portion of the Swiss had remained on guard in 
the Tuileries when the main body marched away. 
The instant the palace was undefended the mob burst 
in. Every Swiss was murdered, as well as many of 
the servants of the queen. The mob sacked the 
palace and set it on fire. When the Swiss left we had 
one by one made our way out by a back entrance, 
but most of us were recognized by the mob and were 
literally cut to pieces. I rushed into a house when 
assaulted, and, slamming the door behind me, made 
my way out by the back and so escaped them, getting 
off with only these two wounds ; then I hurried to a 


THE CLOUDS GATHER. 


91 


house of a friend, whom I had seen murdered before 
my eyes, but his servants did not know of it, and they 
allowed me to remain there till dark, and you see here 
I am.” 

“But what has happened at the Assembly, and 
where is the king? ” the marquise asked, after the 
first exclamation of horror at the tale they had heard. 

“ The king and his family are prisoners in the 
Temple,” the marquis said. “ The Commune has 
triumphed over the Assembly, and a National Con- 
vention is to be the supreme power. The king’s func- 
tions are suspended, but as he has not ruled for the 
last three years that will make little difference. A 
new ministry has been formed with Danton, Lebrun, 
and some of the Girondists. He and his family are 
handed over to the care of the Commune, and their 
correspondence is to be intercepted. A revolutionary 
tribunal has been constituted, when, I suppose, the 
farce of trying men whose only crime is loyalty to the 
king is to be carried out. 

“We must be prepared, my love, to face the worst. 
Escape is now impossible, and, indeed, so long as the 
king and queen are alive I would not quit Paris ; but 
we must prepare for sending the children away if pos- 
sible, ” 





CHAPTER Y. 

THE OUTBURST. 

U TV /TONSIEUR LE MARQUIS,” M. du Tillet 
IV A exclaimed, hurrying into the salon, in which 
the marquis with his family were sitting, on the even- 
ing of the 21st of August, “ I hear that it is rumored 
in the street that all the members of noble families 
are to be arrested.” 

The room was lit up as if to receive company, but 
the crowd which had thronged it a fortnight before 
were gone. The Girondists had first withdrawn, then 
the nobles had begun to fall off, for it had become 
dangerous for them to show themselves in the streets, 
where they were liable to be insulted and attacked by 
the mob. Moreover, any meeting of known Royalists 
was regarded with suspicion by the authorities, and so 
gradually the gatherings had become smaller and 
smaller. 

The only constant visitor now was the Count de 
Gisons, but he to-night was absent. The news was 
not expected. The violence of the extremists of the 
Mountain had been increasing daily. At the Corde- 
liers and Jacobin Clubs Danton, Robespierre, and 
Marat had thundered nightly their denunciations 


THE OUTBURST. 


93 


against the aristocrats, and it was certain that at any 
moment the order for their arrest might be given. 
Such bad news had been received of the state of feel- 
ing in the provinces, that it was felt that it would be 
more dangerous to send the young ones away than to 
retain them in Paris, and the marquise had been a 
prey to the liveliest anxiety respecting her children. 
It seemed impossible that there could be any animos- 
ity against them, but the blind rage of the mob had 
risen to such a height that it was impossible to say 
what might happen. Now that she heard the blow 
was about to fall she drew her younger girls instinc- 
tively to her, as if to protect them, but no word passed 
her lips. 

“ It might still be possible to fly,” M. du Tillet went 
on. “We have all the disguises in readiness.” 

“ A Marquis de St. Caux does not fly from the 
canaille of Paris,” the marquis said quietly. “No, 
Du Tillet; the king and queen are in prison, and it is 
not for their 'friends to leave their post here in Paris be- 
cause danger threatens them ; come when they may, 
these wretches will find us here ready for them.” 

“But the children, Edouard!” the marquise mur- 
mured. 

“ I shall stand by my father’s side, ” Ernest said firmly. 

“ I do not doubt your courage, my son. I wish now 
that I had long ago sent you all across the frontier; 
but who could have foreseen that the people of France 
were about to become a horde of wild beasts, animated 
by hate against all, old and young, in whose veins ran 
noble blood. However, although it is the duty of your 


94 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


mother and me to stay at onr posts, it is onr duty also 
to try and save our house from destruction ; therefore, 
Du Tillet, I commit my two sons to your charge. Save 
them if you can, disguise them as you will, and make 
for the frontier. Once there you know all the arrange- 
ments we have already made.” 

“But, father,” Ernest remonstrated. 

“I can listen to no argument, Ernest,” the marquis 
said firmly. “ In this respect my will is law. I know 
what your feelings are, but you must set them aside, 
they must give way to the necessity of saving one of 
the oldest families of France from perishing.” 

u And the girls? ” the marquise asked, as Ernest bent 
his head in sign of obedience to his father’s orders. 

“I cannot think,” the marquis said, “that they will 
be included in the order for our arrest. They must 
go, as arranged, in the morning to the house of our old 
servant and remain quietly there awaiting the course 
of events. They will pass very well as three of her 
nieces who have arrived from the country. You had 
better send a trusty servant to prepare her for their 
coming. You, Harry, will, of course, accompany my 
sons.” 

“ Pardon, marquis,” Harry said quietly, “ I am firmly 
resolved to stay in Paris. I may be of assistance to 
your daughters, and there will be no danger to me in 
remaining, for I have no noble blood in my veins. 
Besides, my travelling with M. du Tillet would add to 
his danger. He will have difficulty enough in travers- 
ing the country with two boys, a third would add to 
that difficulty.” 


THE OUTBURST. 


95 


“I cannot help that,” the marquis said. “I ought 
long ago to have sent you home, and feel that I have 
acted wrongly in allowing you to remain so long. I 
must insist upon your accompanying my sons.” 

“I am sorry to disobey you, monsieur le marquis,” 
Harry said quietly but firmly ; “ but from the moment 
of your arrest I shall be my own master and can dis- 
pose of my actions. I am deeply sensible of all your 
goodness to me, but I cannot yield, for I feel that I 
may be of some slight pse here. There are so many 
strangers in Paris that there is little fear of my attract- 
ing any notice. A mouse may help a lion, monsieur, 
and it may be that though but a boy I may be able to 
be of service to mesdemoiselles.” 

“Do not urge him further, Edouard,” the marquise 
said, laying a hand on her husband’s arm as he was again 
about to speak. “ Harry is brave and thoughtful be- 
yond his years, and it will be somewhat of a comfort 
to me to think that there is some one watching over 
our girls. I thank you, Harry, for your offer, and 
feel sure that you will do all that can possibly be done 
to protect my girls. You will be freer to do so than 
any of our friends, for they are likely to become in- 
volved in our fate, whatever that may be. Marie, you 
will view our English friend as joint guardian with 
yourself over your sisters. Consult him should diffi- 
culty or danger arise as if he were your brother, and 
be guided by his advice. And now, girls, come with 
me to my room, I have much to say to you.” 

“ I am glad my wife decided as she did, Harry,” the 
marquis said, putting his hand on his shoulder when 


96 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Ms wife and daughters left the room, “ for I too shall 
feel comfort in knowing that you are watching over 
the girls. Now leave us, for I have much to arrange 
with Monsieur du Tillet.” 

After a prolonged talk with M. du Tillet the marquis 
sent for Ernest. As soon as he entered the lad said : 

“ Of course, sir, I shall obey your commands ; but it 
seems to me an unworthy part for your son to play, to 
be flying the country and leaving a stranger here to 
look after your daughters.” 

“He is hardly a stranger, Ernest,” the marquis re- 
plied. “ He has been with us as one of the family for 
two years, and he risked his life for your sisters. You 
could not stay here without extreme risk, for if your 
name is not already included in the warrant for arrest 
it speedily will be so, and when they once taste blood 
these wolves will hunt down every one of us. He, on 
the other hand, might proceed openly through the 
streets without danger ; nevertheless, I would not have 
kept him if he would have gone ; but I have no power 
of controlling him, and as he chooses to devote him- 
self to us I thankfully accept his devotion. 

“ And now, my son, it may be that after our parting 
to-morrow we shall not meet again, for God alone 
knows what fate is in store for us. I have, therefore, 
some serious advice to give you. If anything hap- 
pens to me, you will, I know, never forget that you are 
the head of the family, and that the honor of a great 
name is in your keeping; but do not try to strive 
against the inevitable. Adapt yourself to the new 
circumstances under which you will be placed, and 


THE OUTBURST. 97 

lay aside that pride which has had much to do with 
the misfortunes which are now befalling us. 

“ As to your sisters, Marie is already provided for, 
that is if De Grisons is not included in the order for 
arrest. I have already sent off a message to him to 
warn him; and as it has already been arranged be- 
tween us that while his father will stay and face what- 
ever will come, it is his duty, like yours, to escape 
the danger which threatens our class, I trust that he 
will at once endeavor to leave the country; but I 
imagine that he will stop in Paris until some means 
are devised for getting your sisters away. 

“As to the others, if you all reach England and 
settle down there do not keep up the class distinctions 
which have prevailed here. Marry your sisters to men 
who will protect and make them happy. That these 
must be gentlemen goes without saying ; but that is 
sufficient. For example, if in future time a gentleman 
of the rank of our English friend here, of whose char- 
acter you can entirely approve, asks for the hand of 
either of your younger sisters, do not refuse it. Re- 
member that such a suit would have the cordial ap- 
proval of your mother and myself.” 

A look of great surprise passed over Ernest’s face. 
It had seemed to him so much a matter of course that 
the ladies of his house should marry into noble families 
that the idea of one of them being given to a gentleman 
belonging to the professional class was surprising indeed. 

“ Do you really mean, sir, that if my friend Harry 
were some day to ask for Jeanne’s hand you would 
approve of the match? ” 

7 


98 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ That is exactly what I do mean, Ernest. In the 
stormy times in which we are living I could wish no 
better protector for her. "Were he a Frenchman, in 
the same position of life, I own that I might view the 
matter in a different light; but, as I have said, in 
England the distinction of classes is much less marked 
than here; and, moreover, in England there is little 
fear of such an outbreak of democracy as that which 
is destroying France.” 

A few minutes later Monsieur du Tillet entered 
with the clothes which had been prepared for the boys. 
They were such as would be worn by the sons of work- 
men; he himself was attired in a blue blouse and 
trousers. Jules was aroused from the couch on which 
he had for the last hour been asleep, and he and Ernest 
retired to dress themselves in their new costume, M. 
du Tillet accompanying them to assist in their toilet. 
Both boys had the greatest repugnance to the change, 
and objected still further when M. du Tillet insisted 
it was absolutely necessary that they should cut their 
hair and smear their faces and hands with dirt. 

“My dear Monsieur Ernest,” he said, “it would be 
worse than useless for you to assume that attire unless 
at the same time you assume the bearing and manners 
appropriate to it. In your own dress we might for a 
short time walk the street without observation ; but if 
you sallied out in that blouse with your white hands and 
your head thrown back, and a look of disdain and 
disgust on your face, the first gamin who met you 
would cry out, ‘ There is an aristocrat in disguise ! ’ 

“You must behave as if you were acting in a 


THE OUTBURST. 


99 


oomedy. Yon are representing a lad of the lower 
orders. Yon mnst try to imitate his walk and manner. 
Shove yonr hands deep in yonr pockets, shuffle yonr 
feet along carelessly ; let yonr head roll abont as if it 
were nneasy on yonr neck, ronnd yonr shoulders, and 
slonch yonr head forward. As to you, Jules, yonr 
role should be impertinence. Put yonr cap on the 
wrong way; hold yonr nose in the air; pull your 
short hair down over yonr forehead, and let some of 
it spurt out through that hole in yonr cap. To be 
quite correct, yon ought to address jeering remarks to 
every respectable man and woman yon meet in the 
streets ; but as yon know nothing of Parisian slang, 
yon mnst hold yonr tongue. See how thoroughly I 
have got myself up. Yon would take me for an idle 
out-of-elbows workman wherever yon met me. I do 
not like it ; but, as I have to disguise myself, I try to 
do it thoroughly.” 

It was, however, with a feeling of humiliation that 
the boys presented themselves before the marquis. 
He looked at them scrntinizingly. 

“Yon will do, my boys,” he said gravely. “I 
should have passed yon in the street without knowing 
yon. How come in with me and say good-by to yonr 
mother and sisters. The sooner yon are out of this 
house the better, for there is no saying at what hour 
the agents of this canaille may present themselves.” 

The parting was a sad one indeed, but it was over 
at last, and Monsieur dn Tillet hurried the two boys 
away as soon as their father returned with them. 

“ God bless you, Du Tillet ! ” the marquis said as he 


100 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


embraced bis friend. “ Should aught happen to us, 
you will, I know, be a father to them.” 

“Now, Harry,” the marquis said when he had mas- 
tered the emotion caused by the parting, which he felt 
might be a final one, “ since you have chosen to throw 
in your lot with ours, I will give you a few instructions. 
In the first place, I have hidden under a plank be- 
neath my bed a bag containing a thousand crowns. 
It is the middle plank. Count an even number from 
each leg and the centre one covers the bag. 

“You will find the plank is loose and that you can 
raise it easily with a knife ; but wax has been run in, 
and dust swept over it, so that there is no fear of its 
being noticed by any who may pillage the house, which 
they will doubtless do after we are arrested. I have 
already sent an equal sum to Louise Moulin. Here is 
her address; but it is possible that you may need 
money, and may be unable to communicate with my 
daughters at her house ; at any rate do you keep the 
bag of money in your charge. 

“ You had best attire yourself at once in the oldest 
suit of clothes you have got. My daughters will be 
ready in a few minutes. They are already dressed, so 
that they can slip out at the back entrance. Should 
we be disturbed before morning I shall place them 
under your escort; for although I hope that all the 
servants are faithful, one can answer for no one in 
these times. I would send them off now, but that the 
sight of females moving through the streets at this 
time of night would be likely to attract attention on 
the part of drunken men, or of fellows returning from 


THE OUTBURST. lOl 

these rascally clubs, which are the centre and focus of 
all the mischief that is going on. 

“I can give you no further advice. You must be 
guided by circumstances. If, as I trust, the girls can 
live undisturbed and unsuspected with their mother’s 
old nurse, it were best that they should remain there 
until the troubles are finally over, and France comes 
to her senses again. If not, I must leave it to you to 
act for the best. It is a great trust to place in the 
hands of a youth of your age; but it is your own 
choosing, and we have every confidence in you.” 

“I will do my best to deserve it, sir,” Harry said 
quietly; “but I trust that you and madame la mar- 
quise will soon be able to resume your guardianship. 
I cannot believe that although just at present the 
populace are excited to fury by agitators, they can in 
cold blood intend to wreak their vengeance upon all 
the classes above them.” 

“ I hope you may be right,” the marquis said ; “ but 
I fear that it is not so. The people are mad so far. 
All that has been done has in no way mitigated their 
sufferings, and they gladly follow the preachings of 
the arch scoundrels of the Jacobin Club. I fear that 
before all this is over France will be deluged with 
blood. And now, when you have changed your 
clothes, lie down, ready to rise at a moment’s notice. 
Should you hear a tumult, run at once to the long 
gallery. There my daughters will join you prepared 
for flight. Lead them instantly to the back entrance, 
avoiding, if possible, any observation from the domes- 
tics. As these sleep on the floor above, and know 


102 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


nothing of the dangers which threaten us, they will 
not awake so quickly, and I trust that you will he 
able to get out without being seen by any of them. 
In that case, however closely questioned, no one will 
be able to afford a clue by which you can be traced.” 

When he had changed his clothes Harry extin- 
guished all the lights in the salon, for the marquis 
had long before ordered all the servants to retire to 
rest. Then he opened the window looking into the 
street and took his place close to it. Sleep under the 
circumstances was impossible. 

As the hours passed he thought over the events of 
the last few days. He was fully aware that the task 
he had undertaken might be full of danger; but to a 
healthy and active English lad a spice of danger is by 
no means a deterrent. He could, of course, have left 
his employment before the family left their chateau ; 
but after his arrival in Paris it would have been diffi- 
cult for him to have traversed the country and crossed 
the frontier, and he thought that the danger which he 
now ran was not much greater than would have been 
entailed by such a step. 

In the next place he was greatly attached to the 
family of the marquis ; and the orgies of the mob had 
filled him with such horror and disgust that he would 
have risked much to save any unfortunate, even a 
stranger, from their hands ; and lastly, he felt the fas- 
cination of the wild excitement of the times, and con- 
gratulated himself that he should see and perhaps be 
an actor in the astonishing drama which was occupy- 
ing the attention of the whole civilized world. 


THE OUTBURST. 


103 


As lie sat tliere he arranged his own plans. After 
seeing his charge in safety he would take a room in 
some quiet locality, alleging that he was the clerk of a 
notary, and would, in the dress of one of that class, or 
the attire of one of the lower orders, pass his days in 
the streets, gathering every rumor and watching the 
course of events. 

Morning was just breaking when he heard the sound 
, of many feet coming along the street, and looking out 
saw a crowd of men with torches, headed by two 
whose red scarfs showed them to be officials. As 
they reached the entrance gate the men at the head 
of the procession stopped. Harry at once darted away 
to the long gallery, and as he did so, heard a loud 
knocking at the door. 

Scarcely had he reached the gallery when a door at 
the further end opened, and three figures, the tallest 
carrying a lamp, appeared. The girls, too, had been 
keeping watch with their father and mother. They 
were dressed in the attire of respectable peasant girls. 

Yirginie was weeping loudly, but the elder girls, 
although their cheeks bore traces of the many tears 
they had shed during the night, restrained them now. 
When they reached Harry, the lad, without a word, 
took the lamp from Marie’s hand, and led the way 
along the corridor and down the stairs toward the 
back of the house. 

Everything was quiet. The knocking, loud as it 
was, had not yet aroused the servants, and, drawing 
the bolt quietly, and blowing out the lamp, Harry led 
the way into the garden behind the house. Then for 


104 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


a moment lie paused. There was a sound of axes hew- 
ing down the gate which led from the garden into the 
street behind. 

“Quick, mesdemoiselles ! ” he said; “there is no 
time to lose.” 

He took the key out of the door, and closed and 
locked it after him. Then throwing the key among 
the shrubs he took Virginie’s hand, and led the way 
rapidly toward the gate, which was fortunately a 
strong one. 

“In here, mesdemoiselles,” he said to Marie, point- 
ing to some shrubs close to the gate. “ They will rush 
straight to the house when the gate gives way, and we 
will slip out quietly.” 

For nearly five minutes the gate, which was strongly 
bound with iron, resisted the attack upon it. Then 
there was a crash, and a number of men with torches, 
and armed with muskets and pikes, poured in. Vir- 
ginie was clinging to Marie, who, whispering to her to 
be calm and brave, pressed the child closely to her, 
while Jeanne stood quiet and still by the side of 
Harry, looking through the bushes. 

Some twenty men entered, and a minute later there 
was the sound of battering at the door through which 
the fugitives had sallied out. 

“How,” Harry said, “let us be going.” Emerging 
from the shelter, a few steps took them to the gate, 
and stepping over the door, which lay prostrate on the 
ground, they turned into the lane. 

“ Let us run,” Harry said ; “we must get out of this 
lane as soon as possible. We are sure to have the 


THE OUTBURST. 


105 


mob here before long, and should certainly be ques- 
tioned.” 

They hurried down the lane, took the first turning 
away from the house, and then slackened their pace. 
Presently they heard a number of footsteps clattering 
on the pavement; but fortunately they reached an- 
other turning before the party came up. They turned 
down and stood up in a doorway till the footsteps had 
passed, and then resumed their way. 

“ It is still too early for us to walk through the streets 
without exciting attention,” Harry said. “We had 
better make down to the river and wait there till the 
town is quite astir.” 

In ten minutes they reached the river, and Harry 
found a seat for them at the foot of a pile of timber, 
where they were partially screened from observation. 
Hitherto the girls had not spoken a word since they 
had issued from the house. Virginie was dazed and 
frightened by the events of the night, and had hurried 
along almost mechanically holding Marie’s hand. 
Marie’s brain was too full to talk ; her thoughts were 
with her father and mother and with her absent lover. 
She wondered that he had not come to her in spite of 
everything. Perhaps he was already a captive ; per- 
haps, in obedience to his father’s orders, he was in 
hiding, waiting events. That he could, even had his 
father commanded him, have left Paris as a fugitive 
without coming to see her, did not even occur to her 
as possible. 

With these thoughts there was mingled a vague 
wonder at her own position. A few weeks since petted 


106 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


and cared for as the eldest daughter of one of the 
noblest families of France, now a fugitive in the 
streets under the sole care of this English boy. She 
had, the evening before, silently sided with Ernest. 
It had seemed to her wrong that he should be sent away, 
and the assertion of Harry that he intended to stay 
and watch over her and her sisters seemed at once ab- 
surd and presumptuous ; but she already felt that she 
had been wrong in that opinion. 

The decision and coolness with which he had at 
once taken the command from the moment he met 
them in the gallery, and the quickness with which he 
had seized the only mode of escape, had surprised and 
dominated her. Her own impulse, when on opening 
the door she heard the attack that was being made on 
the gate, was to draw back instantly and return to the 
side of her parents, and it was due to Harry only that 
she and her sisters had got safely away. 

Hitherto, although after the incident of the mad dog 
she had exchanged her former attitude of absolute in- 
difference to one of cordiality and friendliness, she 
had regarded him as a boy. Indeed she had treated 
and considered him as being very much younger than 
Ernest, and in some respects she had been justified in 
doing so, for in his light-hearted fun, his love of active 
exercise, and his entire absence of any assumption of 
age, he was far more boyish than Ernest. But al- 
though her thoughts were too busy now to permit her 
to analyze her feelings, she knew that she had been 
mistaken, and felt a strange confidence in this lad who 
had so promptly and coolly assumed the entire com- 


THE OUTBURST. 107 

mand of the party, and had piloted them with such 
steady nerve through the danger. 

As for Jeanne, she felt no surprise and but little 
alarm. Her confidence in her protector was un- 
bounded. Prompt and cool as he was himself, she 
was ready on the instant to obey his orders, and felt 
a certain sensation of pride at the manner in which 
her previous confidence in him was being justified. 

After placing the girls in their shelter Harry had 
left them and stood leaning against the parapet of the 
quay as if carelessly watching the water, but main- 
taining a vigilant look-out against the approach of 
danger. The number of passers-by increased rapidly. 
The washerwomen came down to the boats moored in 
the stream and began their operation of banging the 
linen with wooden beaters. Market-women came along 
with baskets, the hum and stir of life everywhere com- 
menced, and Paris was fairly awake. 

Seeing that it was safe now to proceed, Harry re- 
turned to his companions. He had scarcely glanced 
at them before, and now looked approvingly at their 
disguises, to which the marquise had during the long 
hours of the night devoted the most zealous attention. 
Marie had been made to look much older than she 
was. A few dark lines carefully traced on her fore- 
head, at the corners of her eyes and mouth, had added 
many years to her appearance, and she could have 
passed, except to the closest observer, as the mother 
of Virginie, whose dress was calculated to make her 
look even younger than she was. The hands and 
faces of all three had been slightly tinged with brown 


108 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

to give them a sunburnt aspect in accordance with their 
peasant dresses, and so complete was the transforma- 
tion that Harry could scarcely suppress a start of sur- 
prise as he looked at the group. 

41 It would be safe now, mademoiselle,” he said to 
Marie, “ for us to proceed. There are plenty of people 
about in the streets ; but as the news has, no doubt, 
already been spread that the daughters of the Marquis 
de St. Caux had left the house before those charged 
with their father’s arrest arrived, it will be better for 
you not to keep together. I would suggest that you 
should walk on with Yirginie. I will follow with 
Jeanne a hundred yards behind, so that I can keep 
you in sight, and will come up if any one should ac- 
cost you.” 

Marie at once arose, and taking the child’s hand set 
out. They had to traverse the greater part of Paris 
to reach their destination. It was a trial for Marie, 
who had never before been in the streets of Paris ex- 
cept with her mother and closely followed by two do- 
mestics, and even then only through the quiet streets 
of a fashionable quarter. However, she went steadily 
forward, tightly holding Virginie’s hand and trying to 
walk as if accustomed to them in the thick heavy 
shoes which felt so strangely different to those which 
she was in the habit of wearing. 

From time to time she addressed an encouraging 
word to Yirginie as she felt her shrink as they ap- 
proached groups of men lounging outside the wine- 
shops, for there was but little work done in Paris, and 
the men of the lower class spent their time in idleness, 


THE OUTBURST. 


109 


in discussions of the events of the day, or in joining 
the mobs which, under one pretext or another, kept 
the streets in an uproar. 

Fortunately Marie knew the way perfectly and there 
was no occasion for her to ask for directions, for she 1 
had frequently driven with her mother to visit Louise 
Moulin. The latter occupied the upper floor of a 
house in a quiet quarter near the fortifications in the 
north-western part of the town. A message had been 
sent to her the night before, and she was on the look- 
out for visitors, but she did not recognize them, and 
she uttered a cry of surprise as Marie and Yirginie 
entered the room. 

“Is it you, mademoiselle? ” she exclaimed in great 
surprise; “and you, my little angel? My eyes must 
be getting old, indeed, that I did not recognize you ; 
but you are finely disguised. But where is Made- 
moiselle Jeanne?” 

“ She will be here in a moment, Louise ; she is just 
behind. But you must not call me mademoiselle; 
you must remember that we are your nieces Marie 
and Jeanne, and that you are our aunt Louise Moulin, 
whom we have come to stay with.” 

“I shall remember in time,” the old woman said. 

“ I have been talking about you to my neighbors for 
the last week, of how your good father and mother 
have died, and how you were going to journey to 
Paris under the charge of a neighbor, who was bring- 
ing a wagon load of wine from Burgundy, and how 
you were going to look after me and help me in the 
bouse since I am getting old and infirm, and the young 


110 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


ones were to stop with me till they were old enough 
to go out to service. Ah, here is Mademoiselle 
Jeanne ! ” 

“ Here is Jeanne,” Marie corrected ; “ thank God we 
have all got here safely. This, Louise, is a young 
English gentleman who is going to remain in Paris at 
present, and to whom we are indebted for having got 
us safely here.” 

“And your mother,” Louise Moulin exclaimed, 
“the darling lamb I nursed, what of her and your 
father? I fear, from the message I got last night, that 
some danger threatens them.” 

“They have, I fear, been arrested by the sans 
culottes,” Marie said mournfully as she burst into 
tears, feeling, now that the strain was over, the natural 
reaction after her efforts to be calm. For her mother’s 
sake she had held up to the last, and had tried to 
make the parting as easy as possible. 

“ The wretches ! ” the old woman said, stamping her 
foot. “ Old as I am I feel that I could tear them to 
pieces. But there I am chattering away, and you 
must be faint with hunger. I have a nice soup ready 
on the fire, a plate of that will do good to you all. 
And you too, monsieur, you will join us, I hope? ” 

Harry was nothing loth, for his appetite was always 
a healthy one. When he had finished he said : 

“Madame Moulin, I have been thinking that it 
would be an advantage if you would take a lodging 
for me. If you would say that a jouth whose friends 
are known to you has arrived from Dijon, to make his 
way in Paris, and they have asked you to seek a lodg- 


THE OUTBURST. 


Ill 


ing for him ; it will seem less strange than if I went 
by myself. I should like it to be near, so that you 
can come to me quickly should anything out of the 
way occur. I should like to look in sometimes to see 
that all is well. You could mention to your neigh- 
bors that I travelled up with the same wagon with 
your nieces.” 

“I will do that willingly,” the old woman said; 
“but first, my dears, you must have some rest; come 
in here.” And she led the way to the next room. 
“ There is a bed for you, Mademoiselle Marie, and one 
for the two young ones. The room is not like what 
you are accustomed to, but I dared not buy finer 
things, though I had plenty of money from your 
mother to have furnished the rooms like a palace ; but 
you see it would have seemed strange to my neigh- 
bors; but, at least, everything is clean and sweet.” 

Leaving the girls, who were worn out with weari- 
ness and anxiety, to sleep, she rejoined Harry. 

“ Now, monsieur, I will do your business. It is a 
comfort to me to feel that some one will be near of 
whom I can ask advice, for it is a terrible responsi- 
bility for an old woman in such dreadful times as 
these, when it seems to me that every one has gone 
mad at once. What sort of a chamber do you want? ” 

“Quite a small one,” Harry answered, “just such a 
chamber as a young clerk on the look-out for employ- 
ment and with his pocket very slenderly lined would 
desire.” 

“ I know just such a one,” the old woman said. “ It 
is a house a few doors away and has been tenanted by 


112 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

a friend of mine, a young workwoman, who was mar- 
ried four days ago — it is a quiet place, and the people 
keep themselves to themselves, and do not trouble 
about their neighbor’s affairs.” 

“That will just suit me,” Harry said. “I suppose 
there is no porter below, so that I can go in or out 
without being noticed.” 

“ Oh, we have no porters in this quarter, and you 
can go in and out as you like.” 

Half an hour later the matter was settled, and Harry 
was installed in his apartment, which was a little room 
scantily furnished, at the top of the house, the window 
looking into the street in front. 




CHAPTER VI. 

AN ANXIOUS TIME. 

H ARRY and the girls had brought bundles of 
clothes with them in their flight, as it would 
have looked strange had they arrived without any 
clothes save those they wore. Harry had brought 
with him only underlinen, as he had nothing else 
which would be of service to him now. Ho sooner 
had Louise Moulin left him than he went out and pur- 
chased, at a second-hand shop, a workman’s suit. 
This he carried home, and dressing himself in it de- 
scended the stairs again and set out to retrace his steps 
across Paris. 

When he reached the mansion of the marquis he 
found a crowd of people going in and out. Those 
leaving the house were laden with articles of furniture, 
clocks, pictures, bedding, and other things. A com- 
plete sack of the mansion was indeed taking place. 
The servants had all fled after the arrest of the marquis 
and his wife, and the mob had taken possession of the 
house. The lofty mirrors were smashed into frag- 
ments, the costly hangings torn down, and after they 
had destroyed much of the elaborate furniture, every 
8 


114 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


man and woman began to lay bands upon whatever 
they fancied and the mansion was already stripped of 
the greater part of its belongings. 

With hi& hands in his pockets, whistling carelessly, 
Harry wandered from room to room watching the pro- 
ceedings. Several barrels of wine had been brought 
up into the salon, and round these were gathered a 
number of already drunken men, singing, shouting, 
and dancing. 

“Drink, drink, my gar9on,” a woman said, holding 
a silver goblet full of wine toward him, “ drink con- 
fusion to the tyrants and liberty and freedom to the 
people.” 

Harry drank the toast without hesitation, and then, 
heartsick at the destruction and ruin, wandered out 
again into the streets. Knowing the anxiety which 
Marie would be suffering as to the safety of her lover 
he next took his way to the mansion of the Duke de 
Gisons. The house was shut up, but groups of men 
were standing in the road opposite talking. 

Sauntering along Harry stopped near enough to one 
of these to hear what they were saying. He learned 
that the duke had been arrested only that morning. 
It had been effected quietly, the doors had again been 
locked before those in the neighborhood knew what 
was going on, and a guard had been left inside, partly, 
it was said, in order that the mansion might be pre- 
served from pillage and be used for public purposes, 
partly that the young count, who was absent, might 
be arrested when he returned. 

As Harry knew that the duke had estates in the 



the wreck of the marquis’s mansion 







' 


































AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


115 


neighborhood of Fontainebleau he thought it probable 
that Victor might have gone thither, and he at once 
proceeded toward the gate by which he would enter 
on his return thence. He sat down a short distance 
outside the gate and watched patiently for some hours 
until he perceived a horseman approaching at a gallop 
and at once recognized Victor de Grisons. Harry went 
forward on to the road and held out his arms. The 
young count, not recognizing him, did not check his 
horse and would have ridden him down had he not 
jumped aside, at the same time shouting to him by 
name to stop. 

“What do you want, fellow?” Victor exclaimed, 
reining in his horse. 

“You do not recognize me! ” Harry said. “I am 
Harry Sandwith, count, and I am here to warn you 
of the danger of proceeding.” 

“Why, what has happened?” Victor exclaimed 
anxiously; “ and why are you in this disguise, Mon- 
sieur Sandwith? ” 

“A great number of arrests have taken place in the 
night, among them that of the Marquis de St. Caux 
and your father. Men are waiting inside your house 
to arrest you as you enter.” 

Victor uttered an exclamation of anger. 

“That is why I have been sent away,” he said. 
“ My father had no doubt received a warning of what 
was about to happen, and yesterday at noon he re- 
quested me to ride to his estate and have an interview 
with the steward as to the rents. I wondered at his 
sending me so suddenly, and, feeling uneasy, rode 


116 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


there post-haste, saw the steward last night, and started 
again on a fresh horse this morning. This accounts 
for it. He knew that if I were there nothing would 
have induced me to separate myself from him, while 
by sending me away he left it to me to do as I thought 
fit afterward, trusting that when I found that he was 
already imprisoned I might foliow the counsel he had 
urged upon me, to make my escape from the country. 
And how about the ladies, how about Marie? ” 

“ The marquise was conveyed to prison with the 
marquis. The three young ladies are all safe with 
their mother’s old servant, Louise Moulin ; this is her 
address. They are in disguise as peasants, and no 
suspicion will, I hope, arise as to their real position. 
Not that the marquis thought it probable they would 
be included in the order of arrest, but he said there 
Was no knowing now to what lengths the mob might 
go, and he thought it better that they should disappear 
altogether for the present. Ernest and Jules went 
away in disguise with Monsieur du Tillet. After see- 
ing the young ladies in safety this morning I went 
down to see what had happened at your father’s man- 
sion, in order to assuage Mademoiselle de St. Caux’s 
anxiety respecting your safety, and found, as I ex- 
pected, that the duke had been arrested, and learned 
that a party were inside waiting to arrest you on your 
return.” 

“I thank you indeed,” Victor said, “and most 
warmly. I do not know what to do. My father is 
most anxious that I should cross the frontier, but I 
cannot go so long as he and Marie are in danger.” 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


117 


“If you enter Paris as you are,” Harry said, “you 
are certain to be arrested. Your only cbance would 
be to do as I have done, namely, to disguise yourself 
and take a small lodging, where you might live un- 
suspected.” 

“And in that way I can see Marie sometimes,” Vic- 
tor said. 

“You could do so,” Harry agreed, in a somewhat 
hesitating way, “ but it would greatly add to her dan- 
ger, and, were you detected, might lead to the discov- 
ery of her disguise. Besides, the thought that you 
were liable to arrest at any time would naturally 
heighten the anxiety from which she is suffering as to 
the fate of her father and mother.” 

“ But I cannot and will not run away and leave them 
all here in danger,” Victor said passionately. 

“I would not advise you to do so,” Harry replied. 
“ I would only suggest, that after seeing Mademoiselle 
de St. Caux once, you should lead her to believe thaib 
you have decided upon making for the frontier, and 
she will therefore have the happiness of believing that 
you are safe, while you are still near and watching 
over her.” 

“That is all very well,” Victor said; “but what 
opinion would she have of me if she thought me ca- 
pable of deserting her in that way? ” 

“You would represent that you were obeying the 
duke’s orders ; and besides, if you did suffer in her 
opinion it would be but temporarily, for when she 
learned the truth, that you had only pretended to leave 
in order that her position might be the safer and that 


118 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


her mind might be relieved, she could only think more 
highly of you. Besides, if necessary, you could at any 
time again present yourself before her.” 

“Your counsel is good, Monsieur Sandwith, and I 
will, at any rate for a time, follow it. As you say, I 
can at any time reappear. Where are you lodging? 
I will take a room near, and we can meet and compare 
notes and act together.” 

Harry gave him his address. 

“You have only to walk up-stairs to the top story. 
My room is the one directly opposite the top of the 
stairs.” 

“ I will call on you to-morrow morning,” Victor said. 
“ I will ride my horse a few miles back and turn him 
loose in some quiet place, and buy at the first village 
a blouse and workman’s pantaloons.” 

“I think,” Harry said, “that would be unwise, 
count ; it would look strange in the extreme for a gen- 
tleman dressed as you are to make such a purchase. 
You might be at once arrested, or a report of the cir- 
cumstance might be sent into Paris and lead to your 
discovery. If you will wait here for half an hour I 
will go back and buy you the things you want at the 
first shop I come to and bring them out to you. Then 
you can ride back and loose the horse as you propose ; 
but I should advise you to hide the saddle and bridle, 
as well as the clothes you are now wearing, most care-' 
fully. Whoever finds your horse will probably appro- 
priate it and will say nothing about it, so that all clue 
to your movements will be lost, and it will be supposed 
that you have ridden to the frontier.” 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


119 


“ Peste , Monsieur Sandwitli ! you seem to have a head 
ready for all emergencies. I know what a high opin- 
ion the marquis had of you, and I perceive that it is 
fully justified, and consider myself as fortunate indeed 
in having you for a friend in such a time as the pres- 
ent.” 

“We have need of all our wits,” Harry said quietly. 
“ The marquis was good enough to accept my offer 
to do all that I could to look after the safety of mes- 
demoiselles, and if I fail in my trust it will not, I hope, 
be from any lack of care or courage.” 

The meeting had taken place at a point where it 
could not be observed from the gate, and the count 
withdrew a few hundred yards farther away while 
Harry went back into Paris. The latter had no diffi- 
culty in purchasing the clothes required by the count 
and returned with them in little over a quarter of an 
hour, and then, having seen De Gisons ride off, he 
sauntered back into Paris and made his way toward 
the heart of the city. 

Crossing the river he found a vast crowd gathered 
in front of the Hotel de Yille. The news of the whole- 
sale arrests which had been made during the night had 
filled the populace with joy, and the air was full of 
shouts of “ Down with the Aristocrats ! ” “ Yive Dan- 
ton ! Yive Marat ! Yive Robespierre ! ” Hawkers 
were selling, in the crowd, newspapers and broadsheets 
filled with the foulest attacks, couched in the most 
horrible language, upon the king, the queen, and the 
aristocracy. 

At various points men, mounted upon steps or the 


120 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


pedestals of statues, harangued the mob, while from 
time to time the crowd opened and made way for 
members of the city council, who were cheered or 
hooted according to their supposed sentiments for or 
against the cause of the people. After remaining 
there for some time Harry made his way to the en- 
trance to the Assembly. A crowd was gathered here, 
and a tremendous rush was made when the doors were 
opened. Harry managed to force his way in and sat 
for some hours listening to the debate, which was con- 
stantly interrupted by the people in the galleries, who 
applauded with frenzy the speeches of their favorite 
orators, the deputies of the Mountain, as the bank of 
seats occupied by the Jacobin members was named, 
and howled and yelled when the Girondists ventured 
to advocate moderation or conciliation. 

It was late in the evening before the sitting was 
over, and Harry was unable to leave his place earlier. 
Then he went and had supper at a wine-shop, and after 
sauntering on the Boulevards until the streets began 
to be deserted he again crossed the river and made his 
way to the mansion. Not a light was to be seen in 
the windows and all was still and quiet. The great 
door stood open. The work of destruction was com- 
plete, the house was stripped of everything that could 
be carried away. 

Harry made his way up to the bed-room of the mar- 
quis. The massive bedstead still stood in its place, 
having defied the efforts of destruction which had 
proved successful with the cabinets and other furni- 
ture. Sitting down on the floor Harry counted the 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


121 


boards beneath tbe bed, and then taking out a strong 
knife which he had purchased during the day he in- 
serted it by the side of the middle board and tried to 
raise it. It yielded without difficulty to his effort. 

As soon as it was lifted he groped in the cavity be- 
low it, and his hand soon came in contact with the 
heavy bag. Taking this out and putting it beneath 
his blouse he replaced the board and made his way 
down-stairs. He felt too fatigued to walk across Paris 
again, and therefore made his way down to. the river 
and curled himself up for the night at the foot of the 
wood pile where the girls had found shelter in the 
morning, and, in spite of the novelty of his situation, 
fell instantly asleep. 

It was broad daylight when he woke, and an hour 
later he regained his lodgings, stopping by the way to 
breakfast at a quiet estaminet frequented by the better 
class of workmen. As when he had sallied out the 
day before, he was fortunate in meeting no one as he 
made his way up the stairs to his room. His first step 
was to get up a board and to deposit beneath it the 
bag of money. Then, having changed his clothes, he 
went out and made a variety of purchases for house- 
keeping, as he did not wish to be obliged to take his 
meals at places where any one sitting at the table with 
him might enter into conversation. 

His French was quite good enough to pass in the 
salon of the marquis, but his ignorance of the Parisian 
slang spoken among the working-classes would have 
rendered it difficult for him to keep up his assumed 
character among them, and would have needed the 


122 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


fabrication of all sorts of stories as to his birthplace 
and past history. Although in the position in which 
he was placed Harry felt that it would be impossible 
always to adhere to the truth, he shrank from any 
falsehoods that could possibly be avoided. 

His first duty in order to carry out the task he had 
undertaken was to keep up his disguise, and this must 
be done even at the cost of telling lies as to his ante- 
cedents; but he was determined that he would avoid 
this unpleasant necessity as far as lay in his power. 

At nine o’clock he made his way to the apartments 
of Louise Moulin. His entry was received with a cry 
of satisfaction from the girls. 

“What is the news, Harry?” Jeanne exclaimed. 
“We expected you here yesterday evening, and sat 
up till ten o’clock.” 

“ I was over the other side of the river discharging 
a mission your father had confided to me, and did not 
get back till this morning.” 

“I knew he was prevented by something,” Jeanne 
said triumphantly. “I told you so, Marie — didn’t I? ” 

“Yes, dear, I was wrong to be impatient; but you 
will forgive me, Harry? You can guess how I suf- 
fered yesterday.” 

“ It was natural you should expect me, mademoiselle. 
I was sorry afterward that I did not tell you when I 
left you that I should not be able to come in the even- 
ing, but indeed I did not think of it at the time.” 

“And now for your news, Harry,” Jeanne asked 
impatiently ; “ have you learned anything about our 
father and mother? ” 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


123 


“ 1 am sorry to say I have not, except that they, 
with many others, were taken to the prison of Bicetre. 
But I have good news for you, Mademoiselle Marie. 
After going first to the house and finding it in the 
possession of a hideous mob, who were plundering and 
drinking, I went to see what had taken place at the 
hotel of the Due de Gisons. I found that he had, like 
your father, been arrested in the night. I learned that 
the count was absent, and that a party were inside in 
readiness to arrest him on his return. Thinking it 
probable that he might have gone down to their estate 
near Fontainebleau, I went out beyond the gate on 
that road and waited for him. I had the good fortune 
to meet him, to warn him of his danger, and to prevent 
his returning to the town. He rode away with a suit 
of workman’s clothes I had procured for him, and was 
to enter Paris in that disguise in the evening. He is 
to call on me at ten o’clock, and I will then conduct 
him hither. I thought it best to come in before to let 
you know that he was coming.” 

Marie burst into tears of happiness at hearing that 
her lover had escaped from the danger which threat- 
ened. Worn out by the fatigue and anxiety of the 
previous night, she had slept for some hours after 
reaching the shelter of the old nurse’s roof, but she 
had lain awake all night thinking over the danger of 
all those dear to her. She was now completely over- 
come with the revulsion of feeling. 

“You are a dear bo}^, Harry!” Jeanne said with 
frank admiration, while Marie sobbed out exclama- 
tions of gratitude. “You do seem to think about 


124 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


everything; and now Marie knows that Victor is safe, 
I do hope she is going to be more like herself. As 1 
tell her, they cannot hurt father or mother. They 
have done no wrong, and they must let them out of 
prison after a time. Mamma said we were to be brave ; 
and at any rate I try to be, and so does Virginie, though 
she does cry sometimes. And now I hope Marie will 
be cheerful too, and not go about the rooms looking 
so downcast and wretched. It seems to me a miser- 
able thing being in love. I should have thought Marie 
would have been the last person to be downcast, for 
no one is prouder of being a St. Caux than she is.” 

“I shall be better now, Jeanne,” Marie said smiling, 
as she wiped away her tears. “You shall not have 
any reason to complain of me in future.” 

“ But do you not think, Harry,” she went on with a 
return of her anxiety, “ that it is very dangerous for 
Victor to come back into Paris ? I know that his father 
has long been praying him to make for the frontier.” 

“I do not think it is very dangerous at present, 
mademoiselle, although it may be later, if this rage 
against the aristocrats increases ; but I hope that when 
he has once seen you, which is his principal object in 
returning to Paris, he will carry out his father’s wishes 
and make for the frontier, for his presence here can 
be of no possible utility.” 

“ Oh, I hope so,” Marie said, “for I am sure Victor 
would soon be found out, he could never make him- 
self look like one of these canaille.” 

“Why shouldn’t he?” Jeanne said indignantty. 
“ Harry does, and he is just as good-looking as Victor.” 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


125 


Marie burst into a fit of laughter. 

“ What a champion you are, child, to be sure ! But 
you are quite right. Clothes, after all, do go a long 
way toward making a man. Still, although I think 
that it is dangerous for Harry, I think it will be more 
dangerous for Victor; because, you see, he is a man 
and he has the manner of his race, and would find it 
more difficult to pass himself off as a workman than 
Harry, who has got something of English ” — and she 
hesitated. 

“Roughness,” Harry put in laughing. “ You are 
quite right, mademoiselle. I can assure you that with 
these thick shoes on I find it quite natural for me to 
slouch along as the workmen do ; and it will be much 
more difficult for the count, who always walks with 
his head thrown back, and a sort of air of looking 
down upon mankind in general.” 

Marie laughed this time. 

“That is a fair retort. Victor certainly has the 
grand manner. However, I shall order him to go; 
and if he won’t obey his father’s wishes, he will have 
to give way to mine.” 

“ I think, mademoiselle, that it would be wiser for 
Monsieur de Gisons to meet you elsewhere than here. 
The arrival of three relations to stop with Madame 
Moulin is sure to attract some little attention among 
her neighbors just at first. You will be the subject of 
talk and gossip. My visit will no doubt be noticed, 
and it will be as well that there should not be more 
material for talk. The less we attract attention the 
better. Ho doubt many have escaped arrest, and there 


126 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


will be a sharp lookout for, as they will call us, sus 
picious persons. I should propose, if you have no ob- 
jection to such a course, that you should stroll out 
with your sisters and Louise through the fields to St. 
Denis. The count will be in my room in a few min- 
utes. We can keep a lookout from my window and 
follow you at a distance until we get clear from obser- 
vation beyond the gates.” 

Marie looked at Madame Moulin, who nodded. 

“That would be the best plan, my dear. What 
Monsieur Sandwith says is very true. The less we 
give the neighbors to gossip about the better; for 
though your disguises are good, if sharp eyes are 
watching you they may note something in your walk 
or air that may excite suspicion.” 

“ That being arranged then, you must excuse me, 
for it is just the time when the count was to arrive, 
and I fancy that he will be before rather than behind 
time.” 

Indeed, upon reaching the door of his room Harry 
found the young count standing there. 

“ Oh, it is you, friend Harry ! I have been here ten 
minutes and I began to be afraid that something might 
have happened to you and to imagine all sorts of 
things.” 

“ It is still three or four minutes before the time we 
agreed upon, Victor, ” Harry said in a loud voice, for 
at this moment one of the other doors opened, and a 
woman came out with a basket in her arms. 

“I have been looking out as usual, but without 
luck so far. I suppose you have had no better for- 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 127 

tune in your search for work? ” He liad by this time 
unlocked his door, and the two entered together. 

“ I must call you by your Christian name, count, 
and will do so, if you don’t mind, when alone as at 
other times, otherwise the title might slip out acci- 
dentally. Will you, on your part, call me Henri? 
As you know, the marquis and his family called me 
Harry, which is the ordinary way in England of call- 
ing any one whose name is Henry, that is, unless he is 
a soft sort of fellow ; but I must ask them to call me 
Henri now, Harry would never do here.” 

“ Have you seen them? ” was the count’s first ques- 
tion. 

“ I have just left them, Victor, and if you look out 
from that window into the street you will in a few 
minutes see them also ; they are just going for a ramble 
toward St. Denis, and we will follow them. I thought 
it safer not to attract attention by going to the house, 
and I also thought that it would be more pleasant for 
you to talk to Mademoiselle de St. Caux out there in 
the fields, than in a little room with us present.” 

‘‘Much more pleasant; indeed, I was wondering 
whether I should get an opportunity for a few min- 
utes’ talk alone with her.” 

They both took their places at the open window 
and leaned out apparently chatting and carelessly 
watching what was passing in the street. 

A quarter of an hour later they saw Louise Moulin 
and the girls come out of their house. 

“We had better come away from the window now,” 
Harry said; “Virginie might look up and nod, we 
can’t be too careful.” 


128 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


They waited three or four minutes to allow the 
others to get well ahead and then started out after 
them ; they walked fast until they caught sight of the 
others, and then kept some distance behind until the 
party had left the town and were out among the fields 
which lay between Paris and St. Denis. They then 
quickened their pace and were soon up with them. 

The greeting between the lovers was a silent one, 
few words were spoken, but their faces expressed their 
joy at meeting again after the perils through which 
they had passed ; there was a little pause, and then 
Harry, as usual, took the lead. 

“ I will stroll on to St. Denis and back with Jeanne 
and Yirginie ; Madame Moulin can sit down on that 
log over there, and go on with her knitting; you, Vic- 
tor, can ramble on with mademoiselle by that path 
through the field ; we will agree to meet here again 
in an hour.” 

This arrangement was carried out; Jeanne and Vir- 
ginie really enjoyed their walk ; the latter thought 
their disguise was great fun, and, being naturally a 
little mimic, imitated so well the walk and manner of 
the country children she had seen in her walks near 
the chateau that her sister and Harry were greatly 
amused. 

“I like this too, Harry,” Jeanne said. “It would 
not be nice to be a peasant girl for many things ; but 
it must be joyful to be able to walk, and run, and do 
just as you please, without having a gouvernante 
always with you to say, Hold up your head, Made- 
moiselle Jeanne; Do not swing your arms, Made- 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


129 


moiselle Jeanne; Please walk more sedately, Made- 
moiselle Jeanne. Oh, it was hateful ! Now we might 
run, mightn’t we, Harry? ” 

“Oh, by the way, Jeanne, please call me Henri 
now ; Harry is English, and people would notice di- 
rectly if you happened to say it while any one is near.” 

“I like Harry best,” Jeanne said; “but, of course, 
I should not say it before the people ; but may we run 
just for once? ” 

“Certainly you may,” Harry laughed; “you and 
Yirginie can have a race to the corner of that wall.” 

“Come on, Yirginie,” Jeanne cried as she started, 
and the two girls ran at full speed to the wall ; Jeanne, 
however, completely distancing her younger sister. 
They were both laughing when Harry came up. 

“That is the first time I have run a race,” Jeanne 
said. “ I have often wanted to try how fast I could 
run, but I have never ventured to ask mademoiselle ; 
she would have been horrified ; but I don’t know how 
it is Yirginie does not run faster.” 

“Yirginie has more flesh,” Harry said smiling. 
“She carries weight, as we should say in England, 
while you have nothing to spare.” 

“And she is three years old6r,” Yirginie put in. 
“Jeanne is just sixteen, and I am not thirteen yet; it 
makes a difference.” 

“A great deal of difference, ” Harry agreed; “ but I 
don’t think you will ever run as fast as she does. 
That will not matter, you know,” he went on, as Yir- 
ginie looked a little disappointed, “ because it is not 
likely that you will ever race again ; but Jeanne looks 
9 


130 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


cut out for a runner — just the build, you see — tall, 
and slim, and active.” 

“ Yes,” Yirginie agreed frankly, “ Jeanne has walked 
ever so far and never gets tired, while I get dread- 
fully tired ; mamma says sometimes I am quite a baby 
for my age.” 

“Here are some people coming,” Harry said; “as 
we pass them please talk with a little patois. Your 
good French would be suspicious.” 

All the children of the marquis, from their visits 
among the peasants’ cottages, had picked up a good 
deal of the Burgundian patois, and when talking 
among themselves often used the expressions current 
among the peasantry, and they now dropped into this 
talk, which Harry had also acquired, as they passed a 
group of people coming in from St. Denis. 

They walked nearly as far as that town, and then 
turned and reached the point where the party had se- 
parated, a few minutes before the expiration of the 
appointed hour. 

The two girls ran away to Louise Moulin, and 
chatted to her gayly, while Harry walked up and down 
until, a quarter of an hour later, the count and Marie 
made their appearance. The party stood talking to- 
gether for a few minutes ; then adieus were said with 
a very pale face, but with firmness on Marie’s part, 
and then the girls, with Louise, turned their faces to 
Paris, while Harry and Victor remained behind until 
they had got well on their way. 

“It was hard to deceive her,” Victor said; “but 
you were right. She insisted that I should go. I 




AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


131 


seemed to resist, and urged that it was cowardly for 
me to run away and to leave her here alone, but she 
would not listen to it. She said it was a duty I owed 
to my father and family to save myself, and that she 
should be wretched if she thought I was in Paris in 
constant danger of arrest. Finally, I had to give way 
to her, but it went against the grain, for even while 
she was urging me she must have felt in her heart it 
would be cowardly of me to go. However, she will 
know some day that Victor de Gisons is no coward.” 

“ I am sure it is better so,” Harry said. “ She will 
have anxiety enough to bear as to her father and 
mother; it is well that her mind should be at ease 
concerning you.” 

“ In reality,” Victor said, “I shall be safer here 
than I should be journeying toward the frontier. 
The papers this morning say that in consequence of 
the escape of suspected persons, and of the emigration 
of the nobles to join the enemies of France, orders 
have been sent that the strictest scrutiny is to be ex- 
ercised on the roads leading to the frontier, over all 
strangers who may pass through. All who cannot 
give a perfectly satisfactory account of themselves 
and produce their papers en regie , are to be arrested 
and sent to Paris. Therefore, my chance of getting 
through would be small indeed, whereas while remain- 
ing in Paris there can be little fear of detection.” 

“Hot much risk, I hope,” Harry agreed; “but 
there is no saying what stringent steps they may take 
as time goes on.” 

Victor had taken a lodging a few houses from that 


132 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


of Harry. Every day tire excitement in Paris in- 
creased, every day there were fresh arrests, until all 
the prisons became crowded to overflowing. It was 
late in August; the Prussians were advancing and 
had laid siege to Yerdun, and terror was added to the 
emotions which excited to madness the population of 
Paris. Black flags were hung from the steeples, and 
Danton and his allies skilfully used the fear inspired 
by the foreign enemy to add to the general hatred of 
the Royalists. 

“We Republicans,” he said in the rosturm of the 
Assembly, “are exposed to two parties, that of the 
enemy without, that of the Royalists within. There 
is a Royalist directory which sits secretly at Paris and 
corresponds with the Prussian army. To frustrate it 
we must terrify the Royalists.” 

The Assembly decreed death against all who di- 
rectly or indirectly refused to execute or hindered 
the orders given by the executive power. Rumors of 
conspiracy agitated Paris and struck alarm into peo- 
ple’s minds, while those who had friends within the 
prison walls became more and more alarmed for their 
safety. 

On the 28th of August orders were issued that all 
the inhabitants of Paris were to stay in their houses in 
order that a visit might be made by the delegates of 
the Commune to search for arms, of which Danton had 
declared there were eighty thousand hidden in Paris, 
and to search for suspected persons. As soon as the 
order was issued, Harry and Victor went to their 
lodgings, and telling their landlords that they had ob- 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


133 


tained work at the other end of the town, paid their 
rent and left the city, and for the next two days slept 
in the woods. 

They passed most of their time discussing projects 
for enabling their friends to escape, for from the 
stringency of the steps taken, and the violence of the 
Commune, they could no longer indulge in the hopes 
that in a short time the prisoners against whom no seri- 
ous charge could be brought, would be released. At 
the same time they could hardly persuade themselves 
that even such men as those who now held the su- 
preme power in their hands, could intend to take ex- 
treme measures against so vast a number of prisoners 
as were now in custody. 

Victor and Harry knew that their friends had at 
first been taken to the prison of Bic^tre, but whether 
they were still confined there they were of course 
ignorant. Still there was no reason to suppose that 
they had been transferred to any of the other jails. 

The Bic^tre was, they had discovered, so strongly 
guarded that neither force nor stratagem seemed avail- 
able. The jailers were the creatures of Danton and 
Robespierre, and any attempt to bribe them would 
have been dangerous in the extreme. Victor proposed 
that, as he as well as Harry was well provided with 
funds, for he had brought to Paris all the money 
which the steward of the estates had collected, they 
should recruit a band among the ruffians of the city, 
and make a sudden attack upon the prison. But 
Harry pointed out that a numerous band would be re- 
quired for such an enterprise, and that among so many 


134 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

men one would be sure to turn traitor before tbe time 
came. 

“Iam ready to run all risks, Victor, but I see no 
chance of success in it. The very first man we spoke 
to might denounce us, and if we were seized there 
would be no one to look after the safety of Made- 
moiselle de St. Caux and her sisters. My first duty 
is toward them. I gave my promise to their father, 
and although it is not probable that I can be of any 
use to them, I will at any rate, if possible, be at hand 
should occasion arise.” 

On the evening of the 30th they returned to Paris, 
and took two fresh apartments at a distance from their 
former quarters. 

They were greatly anxious as to the safety of the 
girls, and Harry at once hastened there, but found that 
all was well. The deputies, learning from the landlord 
that only an old woman and her nieces inhabited the 
upper story, and having a heavy task before them, 
had only paid a short visit to the room, and had left 
after asking Louise one or two questions. 

The girls, however, were in a state of terrible anx- 
iety as to their parents, although Louise had avoided 
repeating to them the sinister rumors which came to 
her ears when she was abroad doing her marketing, 
for she now went out alone, thinking it better that 
the girls should appear as little as possible in the 
streets. 

“It is terrible,” Marie said. “I think night and 
day of our father and mother. Can nothing be done? 
Surely we might devise some means for their escape.” 


AN ANXIOUS TIME. 


135 


“ I can think of nothing,” Harry said. “ The prison 
is too strong to be taken without a considerable force, 
and it would be impossible to get that together.” 

“ Could we not bribe these wretches? ” 

“I have thought over that too,” Harry replied; 
“ but, you see, it would be necessary to get several 
men to work together. One might, perhaps, bribe 
the man who has charge of the cell, but there would 
be other warders, and the guard at the gate, and the 
latter are changed every day. I do not see how that 
could possibly be done.” 

“Would it be any use, do you think, were I to go 
to Danton or Robespierre and plead with them for 
their lives? I would do that willingly if you think 
there would be the slightest chance of success.” 

“ It would be like a lamb going to plead with a 
wolf. You would only attract attention to them.” 

“ Could you not get hold of one of these wretches 
and force him to sign an order for their release? ” 
Jeanne suggested. 

“ Eh ! ” Harry exclaimed in surprise. “ Jeanne, 
you have the best head of us all. That idea never 
occurred to me. Yes, that might be possible. How 
stupid of me not to think of it ! ” 

“Do not run into any danger, Harry,” Marie said 
earnestly. “ Such a scheme could hardly succeed.” 

“I don’t know, mademoiselle. I think it might. 
I will think it over. Of course there are difficulties, 
but I do not see why it should not succeed.” 

“Certainly it will succeed if Harry undertakes it,” 
Jeanne said, with implicit trust in his powers. 


136 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Harry laughed, and even Marie, anxious as she was, 
could not help smiling. 

“I will try and deserve your confidence, Jeanne; 
but I am not a magician. But I will talk it over 
with ” — and he hesitated — “ with a young fellow who 
is, like myself, a Royalist, and in disguise. Luckily, 
we ran against each other the other day, and after a 
little conversation discovered each other. He, too, 
has relatives in prison, and will, I am sure, join me 
in any scheme I may undertake. Two heads are bet- 
ter than one, and four are much better than two when 
it comes to acting. And now I must say good-night. 
I hope when I see you again I shall be able to tell you 
that I have formed some sort of plan for their release.” 




CHAPTER VII. 

THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 

V ICTOR DE GISONS was, as usual, waiting near 
tlie door when Harry left Louise Moulin’s. 
“What is the news, Henri? Nothing suspicious, I 
hope? You are out sooner than usual.” 

“Yes, for I have something to think of. Here have 
we been planning in vain for the last fortnight to hit 
upon some scheme for getting our friends out of prison, 
and Jeanne has pointed out a way which you and I 
never thought of.” 

“ What is that, Henri? ” 

“ The simplest thing in the world, namely, that we 
should seize one of the leaders of these villains and 
compel him to sign an order for their release.” 

“That certainly seems possible,” Victor said. “I 
wonder it never occurred to either of us. But how is 
it to be done? ” 

“Ah, that is for us to think out ! J eanne has given 
us the idea, and we should be stupid if we cannot in- 
vent the details. In the first place we have got to 
settle which of them it had better be, and in the next 
how it is to be managed. It must be some one whose 




138 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


signature tlie people at the prison would be sure to 
obey.” 

“Then,” Victor said, “it must be either Danton or 
.Robespierre.” 

“ Or Marat,” Harry added ; “ I think he is as power- 
ful as either of the others.” 

“He is the worst of them, anyhow,” Victor said. 
“ There is something straightforward about Danton. 
Ho doubt he is ambitious, but I think his hatred of 
us all is real. He is a terrible enemy, and will cer- 
tainly stick at nothing. He is ruthless and pitiless, 
but I do not think he is double-faced. Robespierre is 
ambitious too, but I think he is really acting according 
to his principles, such as they are. He would be piti- 
less too, but he would murder on principle. 

“ He would sign unmoved the order for a hundred 
heads to fall if he thought their falling necessary or 
even useful for the course of the Revolution, but I do 
not think he would shed a drop of blood to satisfy 
private enmity. They call him the ‘incorruptible.’ 
He is more dangerous than Danton, for he has no 
vices. He lives simply, and they say is fond of birds 
and pets. I do not think we should make much of 
either Danton or him, even if we got them in our 
power. 

“Danton would be like a wild beast in a snare. 
He would rage with fury, but I do not think that he 
would be intimidated into signing what we require, 
nor do I think would Robespierre. Marat is a differ- 
ent creature altogether. He is simply venomous. He 
hates the world, and would absolutely rejoice in 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


139 


slaughter. So loathsome is he in appearance that even 
his colleagues shrink from him. He is a venomous 
reptile whom it would be a pleasure to slay, as it 
would be to put one’s heel upon a rattlesnake. 
Whether he is a coward or not I do not know, but I 
should think so. Men of his type are seldom brave. 
I think if we had him in our hands we might frighten 
him into doing what we want.” 

“ Then Marat it shall be,” Harry said; “ that much 
is settled. To-morrow we will find out something 
about his habits. Till we know about that we cannot 
form any plan whatever. Let us meet at dinner-time 
at our usual place. Then we will go outside the As- 
sembly and wait till he comes out. Fortunately we 
both know him well by sight. He will be sure to go, 
surrounded, as usual, by a mob of his admirers, to the 
Jacobin Club. From there we can trace him to his 
home. No doubt any one could tell us where he 
lives, but it would be dangerous to ask. When we 
have found that out we can decide upon our next step.” 

They were, however, saved the trouble they con- 
templated, for they learned from the conversation of 
two men among the mob, who cheered Marat as he 
entered the Assembly, what they wanted to know. 

“ Marat is the man for me,” one of them said. “ He 
hates the aristocracy ; he would bathe in their blood. 
I never miss reading his articles in the Friend of the 
People. His cry is always 1 Blood ! blood ! ’ He does 
not ape the manner of the bourgeois. He does not 
wash his face and put on clean linen. He is a great 
man, but he is as dirty as the best of us. He still 


140 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


lives in his old lodgings, though he could move, if he 
liked, into any of the fine houses whose owners are in 
the prisons. He wants no servants, but lives just as 
we do. Yive Marat! ” 

“ Where does the great citizen live? ” Victor asked 
the men in a tone of earnest entreaty. On learning 
the address they took their way to the dirty and dis- 
reputable street where Marat lodged. 

“The citizen Marat lives in this street, does he 
not ? ” Victor asked a man lounging at the door of a 
cabaret. 

“ Yes, in that house opposite. Do you want him? ” 

“ Ho ; only I was curious to see the house where 
the friend of the people lives, and as I was passing 
the end of the street turned down. Will you drink a 
glass ? ” 

“I am always ready for that,” the man said, “but 
in these hard times one cannot do it as often as one 
would like.” 

“That is true enough,” Victor said as they took 
their seats at a table. “And so Marat lives over 
there; it’s not much of a place for a great man.” 

“ It is all he wants,” the other said carelessly ; “ and 
he is safer here than he would be in the richer quar- 
ters. There would be a plot against him, and those 
cursed Eoyalists would kill him if they had the 
chance ; but he is always escorted home from the club 
by a band of patriots.” 

In the evening Harry and Victor returned to the 
street and watched until Marat returned from the 
Jacobin Club. His escort of men with torches and 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


141 


bludgeons left him at the door, but two or three went 
up-stairs with him, and until far in the night visitors 
came and went. Then the light in the upper room 
was extinguished. 

“It is not such an easy affair,” Victor said as they 
moved away; “ and you see, as that man in the wine- 
shop told us, there is an old woman who cooks for 
him, and it is much more difficult to seize two people 
without an alarm being given than one.” 

“That is so,” Harry agreed; “but it must be done 
somehow. Every day matters grow more threatening, 
and those bands of scoundrels from Marseilles have 
not been brought all this way for nothing. The worst 
of it is, we have such a short time to act. Marat does 
not seem to be ever alone form early morning until 
late at night. Supposing we did somehow get the 
order of release from him at night we could not pre- 
sent it till the morning, and before we could present it 
some one might arrive and discover him fastened up, 
and might take the news to the prison before we could 
get them out.” 

“Yes, that is very serious,” Victor agreed. “I 
begin to despair, Henri.” 

“We must not do that,” Harry rejoined. “You 
see we thought it impossible before till Jeanne gave 
us the idea. There must be some way out of it if we 
could only hit upon it. Perhaps by to-morrow morn- 
ing an idea will occur to one of us. And there is an- 
other thing to be thought of, we must procure dis- 
guises for them. It would be of no use whatever 
getting them out unless we could conceal them after 


142 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


they are freed. It would not do for them to go to 
Louise Moulin ’s. She has three visitors already, and 
the arrival of more to stay with her would be sure to 
excite talk among the neighbors. The last orders are 
so strict about the punishment of any one giving shelter 
to enemies of the republic, that people who let rooms 
will all be suspicious. The only plan will be to get 
them out of the city at once. It will be difficult for 
them to make their way through France on foot, for 
in every town and village there is the strictest look- 
out kept for suspected persons. Still, that must be 
risked; there is no other way.” 

“Yes, we must see about that to-morrow, Henri; 
but I do not think the marquise could support such a 
journey, for they would have to sleep in the fields.. 
Moreover, she will probably elect to stay near her 
children until all can go together. Therefore I think 
that it will be best for her to come either to you or 
me. We can take an additional room, saying that 
our mother is coming up from the country to keep 
house for us.” 

“Yes, that would be much the best plan, Victor. 
And now here we are close home. I hope by the 
time we meet in the morning one of us may have hit 
upon some plan or other for getting hold of this 
scoundrel.” 

“ I have hit upon an idea, Victor,” Harry said when 
they met the next morning. 

“ I am glad to hear it, for though I have lain awake 
all night I could think of nothing. Well, what is 
your idea? ” 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


143 


“Well, you see, Marat often goes out in the morn- 
ing alone. He is so well known and he is so much 
regarded by the lower class that he has no fear of any 
assault being made upon him during the day. My 
plan is that we should follow him till he gets into 
some street with few people about. Then I would 
rush upon him, seize him, and draw a knife to strike, 
shouting, ‘Die, villain! ’ You should be a few paces 
behind, and should run up and strike the knife out of 
my hand, managing at the same moment to tumble 
over Marat and fall with him to the ground. That 
would give me time to bolt. I would have a beard 
on, and would have my other clothes under the blouse. 
I would rush into the first doorway and run up-stairs, 
pull off my beard, blouse, and blue pantaloons, and 
then walk quietly down. You would, of course, rush 
up-stairs and meet me on the way. I should say I 
had just met a fellow running up-stairs, and should 
slip quietly off.” 

“ It would be a frightful risk, Henri, frightful ! ” 

“ No, I think it could be managed easily enough. 
Then, of course, Marat would be very grateful to you, 
and you could either get him to visit your lodgings or 
could go up to his, and once you had been there you 
could manage to outsit his last visitor at night, and 
then we could do as we agreed.” 

“But, you know, we thought we should hardly 
have time in the morning, Henri! ” 

“ No, I have been thinking of that, and I have come 
to the conclusion that our best plan would be to seize 
him and hold a dagger to his heart, and threaten to 


144 IN TIiS REIGN OF TERROR. 

kill him instantly if he did not accompany us. Then 
we would go down with him into the street and walk 
arm in arm with him to your lodging. We could 
thrust a ball of wood into his mouth so that he could 
not call out even if he had the courage to do so, which 
I don’t think he would have if he were assured that 
if he made the slightest sound we would kill him. 
Then we could make him sign the order and leave 
him fastened up there. It would be better to take 
him to your lodgings than mine, in case my visits to 
Louise Moulin should have been noticed, and when 
he is released there will be a hue and cry after his 
captors.” 

“ The best plan will be to put a knife into his heart 
at once the minute you have got the order signed,” 
Victor said savagely ; “ I should have no more hesita- / 
tion in killing him than stamping on a snake.” 

“No, Victor; the man is a monster, but we cannot 
kill him in cold blood ; besides, we should do more 
harm than good to the cause, for the people would 
consider he had died a martyr to his championship 
of their rights, and would be more furious than ever 
against the aristocracy.” 

“ But his account of what he has gone through will 
have just the same effect, Henri.” 

“I should think it probable he would keep the 
story to himself. What has happened once may hap- 
pen again ; and besides, his cowardice in signing the 
release of three enemies of the people in order to save 
his life would tell against him. No, I think he would 
keep silence. After we have got them safe away we 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


145 


can return and so far loosen his bonds that he would 
be able, after a time, to free himself. Five minutes* 
start would be all that we should want.” 

But the plan was not destined to be carried out. 
It was the morning of the 2d of September, 1792, and 
as they went down into the quarter where the maga- 
zines of old clothes were situated, in order to purchase 
the necessary disguises, they soon became sensible 
that something unusual was in the air. Separating, 
they joined the groups of men at the corner of the 
streets and tried to learn what was going on, but none 
seemed to know for certain. All sorts of sinister 
rumors were about. Word had been passed that 
the Jacobin bands were to be in readiness that even- 
ing. Money had been distributed. The Marseillais 
had dropped hints that a blow was to be struck at the 
tyrants. Everywhere there was a suppressed excite- 
ment among the working-classes, an air of gloom and 
terror among the bourgeois. 

After some time Harry and Victor came together 
again and compared their observations. Neither had 
learned anything definite, but both were sure that 
something unusual was about to take place. 

“ It may be that a large number of fresh arrest3 are 
about to be made,” Harry said. “There are still 
many deputies who withstand the violence of the 
Mountain. It may be that a blow is going to be 
struck against them.” 

“We must hope that that is it,” Victor said, *' but I 
am terribly uneasy.” 

Harry had the same feeling, but he did his best to 

io 


146 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


reassure liis friend, and proposed that they should at 
once set about buying the disguises, and that on the 
following morning they should carry into effect their 
plan with reference to Marat. The dresses were 
bought. Two suits, such as a respectable mechanic 
would wear on Sundays or holidays, were first pur- 
chased. There was then a debate as to the disguise 
for the marquise ; it struck them at once that it was 
strange for two young workmen to be purchasing 
female attire, but, after some consultation, they decided 
upon a bonnet and long cloak, and these Victor went 
in and bought, gayly telling the shop-keeper that he 
was buying a birthday present for his old mother. 

They took the clothes up to Harry’s room, agreeing 
that Louise could easily buy the rest of the garments 
required for the marquise as soon as she was free, but 
they decided to say nothing about the attempt that 
was about to be made until it was oyer, as it would 
cause an anxiety which the old woman would proba- 
bly be unable to conceal from the girls. 

Victor did not accompany Harry to his room ; they 
had never, indeed, visited each other in their apart- 
ments, meeting always some little distance away in 
order that their connection should be unobserved, and 
that, should one be arrested, no suspicion would follow 
the other. As soon as he had deposited the clothes 
Harry sallied out again, and on rejoining Victor they 
made their way down to the Hotel de Ville, being too 
anxious to remain quiet. They could learn nothing 
from the crowd which was, as usual, assembled before 
the Hotel. 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


147 


There was a general impression that something was 
about to happen, but none could give any definite 
reason for their belief. All day they wandered about 
restless and anxious. They fought their way into the 
galleries of the Assembly when the doors opened, but 
for a time nothing new took place. 

The Assembly, in which the moderates had still a 
powerful voice, had protested against the assumption 
of authority by the council of the Commune sitting at 
the Hotel de Ville. But the Assembly lacked firm- 
ness, the Commune every day gained in power. Al- 
ready warrants of arrest were prepared against the 
Girondists, the early leaders of the movement. 

Too restless to remain in the Assembly, Yictor and 
Harry again took their steps to the Hotel de Yille. 
Just as they arrived there twenty -four persons, of 
whom twenty -two were priests, were brought out from 
the prison of the Mairie by a party of Marseillais, who 
shouted, “To the Abbaye!” These ruffians pushed 
the prisoners into coaches standing at the door, shout- 
ing: “You will not arrive at the prison; the people 
are waiting to tear you in pieces.” But the people 
looked on silently in sullen apathy. 

“You see them,” the Marseillais shouted. “There 
they are. You are about to march to Yerdun. They 
only wait for your departure to butcher your wives 
and children.” 

Still the crowd did not move. The great mass of 
the people had no share in the bloody deeds of the 
Revolution ; these were the work of a few score of 
violent men backed by the refuse of the population. 


148 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


A few shouts were raised here and there of, “ Down 
with the priests! ” But more of the crowd joined in 
the shouts which Victor and Harry lustily raised of, 
“ Shame, down with the Marseillais ! ” Victor would 
have pressed forward to attack the Marseillais had not 
Harry held his arm tightly, exclaiming in his ear : 

“ Bestrain yourself, Victor. Think of the lives that 
depend upon ours. The mob will not follow you. 
You can do nothing yourself. Come, get out of the 
crowd.” 

So saying he dragged Victor away. It was well 
that they could not see what was taking place in the 
coaches, or Victor’s fury would have been ungovern- 
able, for several of the ruffians had drawn their swords 
and were hacking furiously at their prisoners. 

“We will follow them,” Harry said, when he and 
Victor had made their way out of the crowd ; “ but 
you must remember, Victor, that, come what may, you 
must keep cool. You would only throw away your 
life uselessly ; for Marie’s sake you must keep calm. 
Your life belongs to her, and you have no right to 
throw it away.” 

“You are right, Henri,” Victor said gloomily ; “ but 
how can one look on and see men inciting others to 
massacre? What is going to take place? We must 
follow them.” 

“I am ready to follow them,” Harry said; “but 
you must not go unless you are firmly resolved to re- 
strain your feelings whatever may happen. You can 
do no possible good, and will only involve yourself in 
the destruction of others.” 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


149 


“You may trust me,” the young count said; “I 
will be calm for Marie’s sake.” 

Harry bad his doubts as to his friend’s power of 
self-control, but he was anxious to see what was tak- 
ing place, and they joined the throng that followed 
the coaches. But they were now in the rear, and 
could see nothing that was taking place before them. 
When the carriages reached the Abbaye the prisoners 
alighted. Some of them were at once cut down by 
the Marseillais, the rest fled into the hall, where one 
of the committees was sitting. Its members, however, 
did nothing to protect them, and looked on while all 
save two were massacred unresistingly. Then the 
Marseillais came out brandishing their bloody weapons 
and shouting, “ The good work has begun; down with 
the priests! down with the enemies of the people! ” 

The better class of people in the crowd assembled 
at the Hotel de Ville had not followed the procession 
to the Abbaye. They had been horror-struck at the 
words and actions of the Marseillais, and felt that this 
was the beginning of the fulfilment of the rumors of 
the last few days. 

The murder of the first prisoner was indeed the 
signal for every man of thought or feeling and of heart 
to draw back from the Revolution. Thousands of 
earnest men who had at first thought that the hour of 
life and liberty commenced with the meeting of the 
States-Greneral, and who had gone heart and soul with 
that body in its early struggles for power, had long 
since shrunk back appalled at the new tyranny which 
had sprung into existence. 


150 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

Each fresh act of usurpation of power by the Jaco- 
bins had alienated a section. The nobles and the 
clergy, many of whom had at first gone heartily with 
the early reformers, had shrunk back appalled when 
they saw that religion and monarchy were menaced. 
The bourgeoisie, who had made the Revolution, were 
already to a man against it ; the Girondists, the leaders 
of the third estate, had fallen away, and over their 
heads the axe was already hanging. The Revolution 
had no longer a friend in France, save among the low- 
est, the basest, and the most ignorant. And now, by 
the massacres of the 2d of September, the republic of 
France was to stand forth in the eyes of Europe as a 
blood-stained monster, the enemy, not of kings only, 
but of humanity in general. 

Thus the crowd following the Marseillais was com- 
posed almost entirely of the scum of Paris, wretches 
who had long been at war with society, who hated the 
rich, hated the priests, hated all above them— men who 
had suffered so much that they had become wild 
beasts, who were the products of that evil system of 
society which had now been overthrown. The greater 
proportion of them were in the pay of the Commune, 
for, two days before, all the unemployed had been 
enrolled as the army of the Commune. Thus there 
was no repetition before the Abbaye of the cries of 
shame which had been heard in front of the Mairie. 
The shouts of the Marseillais were taken up and re- 
echoed by the mob. Savage cries, curses, and shouts 
for vengeance filled the air ; many were armed, and 
knives and bludgeons, swords and pikes, were bran- 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


151 


dished or shaken. Blood had been tasted, and all the 
savage instincts were on fire. 

“This is horrible, Henri!” Victor de Gisons ex- 
claimed. “ I feel as if I were in a nightmare, not that 
any nightmare could compare in terror to this. Look 
at those hideous faces — faces of men debased by crime, 
sodden with drink, degraded below the level of brutes, 
exulting in the thought of blood, lusting for murder ; 
and to think that these creatures are the masters of 
France. Great Heavens ! what can come of it in the 
future? What is going to take place now? ” 

“ Organized massacre, I fear, Victor. What seemed 
incredible, impossible, is going to take place ; there is 
to be a massacre of the prisoners.” 

They had by this time reached the monastery of the 
Carmelites, now converted into a prison. Here a large 
number of priests had been collected. The Marseillais 
entered, and the prisoners were called by name to as- 
semble in the garden. 

First the Archbishop of Arles was murdered ; then 
they fell upon the others and hewed them down. The 
Bishops of Saintes and Beauvais were among the slain, 
and the assassins did not desist until the last prisoner 
in the Carmelites had been hacked to pieces. Graves 
had already been dug near the Barrier Saint Jacques 
and carts were waiting to convey the corpses there, 
showing how carefully the preparations for the mas- 
sacre had been made. 

Then the Marseillais returned to the Abbaye, and, 
with a crowd of followers, entered the great hall. 
Here the bailiff Maillard organized a sort of tribunal 


152 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


of men taken at random from the crowd. Some of 
these were paid hirelings of the Commune, some were 
terrified workmen or small tradesmen who had, merely 
from curiosity, joined the mob. The Swiss officers 
and soldiers, who were, with the priests, special ob- 
jects of hatred to the mob, were first brought out. 
They were spared the farce of a trial, they were 
ordered to march out through the doors, outside which 
the Marseillais were awaiting them. Some hesitated 
to go out, and cried for mercy. 

A young man with head erect was the first to pass 
through the fatal doors. He fell in a moment, pierced 
with pikes. The rest followed him, and all save two, 
who were, by some caprice of the mob, spared, shared 
his fate. The mob had crowded into the galleries 
which surrounded the hall and applauded with fero- 
cious yells the murder of the soldiers. In the body of 
the hall a space was kept clear by the armed followers 
of the Commune round the judges’ table, and a path- 
way to the door from the interior of the prison to that 
opening into the street. 

When the Swiss had been massacred the trial of the 
other prisoners commenced. One after another the 
prisoners were brought out. They were asked their 
names and occupations, a few questions followed, and 
then the verdict of “ Guilty.” One after another they 
were conducted to the door and' there slain. Two or 
three by the wittiness of their answers amused the mob 
and were thereupon acquitted, the acquittals being 
greeted by the spectators as heartily as the sentences 
of death. 


THE 2d OF SEPTEMBER. 


153 


Victor and Harry were in the lowest gallery. They 
stood back from the front, but between the heads of 
those before them they could see what was going on 
below. Victor stood immovable, his face as pale as 
death. His cap had fallen off, his hair was dank with 
perspiration, his eyes had a look of concentrated hor- 
ror, his body shook with a spasmodic shuddering. In 
vain Harry, when he once saw what was going to 
take place, urged him in a whisper to leave. He did 
not appear to hear, and even when Harry pulled him 
by the sleeve of his blouse he seemed equally uncon- 
scious. Harry was greatly alarmed, and feared that 
every moment his companion would betray himself by 
some terrible outburst. 

After the three or four first prisoners had been dis- 
posed of, a tall and stately man was brought into the 
hall. A terrible cry, which sounded loud even above 
the tumult which reigned, burst from Victor’s lips. 
He threw himself with the fury of a madman upon 
those in front of him, and in a moment would have 
bounded into the hall had not Harry brought the 
heavy stick he carried with all his force down upon 
his head. Victor fell like a log under the blow. 

“ What is it? What is it? ” shouted those around. 

“ My comrade has gone out of his mind,” Harry said 
quietly; “he has been drinking for some days, and 
his hatred for the enemies of France has turned his 
head. I have been watching him, and had I not 
knocked him down he would have thrown himself 
head-foremost off the gallery and broken his neck.” 

The explanation seemed natural, and all were too 


154 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


interested in what was passing in the hall below to pay 
further attention to so trivial an incident. It was 
well that Harry had caught sight of the prisoner be- 
fore Victor did so and was prepared for the outbreak, 
for it was the Due de Grisons who had thus been led 
in to murder. Harry dragged Victor back against 
the wall behind and then tried to lift him. 

“I will lend you a hand,” a tall man in the dress of 
a mechanic, who had been standing next to him, said, 
and, lifting Victor’s body on to his shoulder, made his 
way to the top of the stairs, Harry preceding him and 
opening a way through the crowd. In another minute 
they were in the open air. 

“ Thank you greatly,” Harry said. “ I do not know 
how I should have managed without your aid. If you 
put him down here I will try and bring him round.” 

“I live not far from here,” the man said. “I will 
take him to my room. You need not be afraid,” he 
added as Harry hesitated, “ I have got my eyes open, 
you can trust me.” 

So saying he made his way through the crowd gath- 
ered outside. He was frequently asked whom he was 
carrying, for the crowd feared lest any of their prey 
should escape; but the man’s reply, given with a 
rough laugh — “ It is a lad whose stomach is not strong 
enough to bear the sight of blood, and I tell you it is 
pretty hot in there ” — satisfied them. 

Passing through several streets the man entered a 
small house and carried Victor to the attic and laid 
him on a bed, then he carefully closed the door and 
struck a light. 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


155 


“You struck hard, my friend,” he said as he exam- 
ined Victor’s head. “ Ma foi, I should not have liked 
such a blow myself; but I don’t blame you. You 
were but just in time to prevent his betraying himself, 
and better a hundred times a knock on the head than 
those pikes outside the door. I had my eye on him, 
and felt sure he would do something rash, and I had 
intended to choke him, but he was too quick for me. 
How came you to be so foolish as to be there? ” 

“We had friends in the prison, and we thought we 
might do something to save them,” Harry answered, 
for he saw that it would be his best policy to be frank. 
“ It was his father whom they brought out.” 

“ It was rash of you, young sir. A kid might as 
well try to save his mother from the tiger who has laid 
its paw upon her as for you to try to rescue any one 
from the clutches of the mob. Mon Dieu ! to think 
that in the early days I was fool enough to go down to 
the Assembly and cheer the deputies ; but I have seen 
my mistake. What has it brought us? — a ruined 
trade, an empty cupborad, and to be ruled by the ruf- 
fians of the slums instead of the king, the clergy, and 
the upper classes. I was a brass- worker, and a good 
one, though I say it myself, and earned good wages. 
How for the last month I haven’t done a stroke of 
work. Who wants to buy brass- work when there are 
mansions and shops to pillage? And now, what are 
you going to do? My wife is out, but she will prob- 
ably be back soon. We will attend to this young fel- 
low. She is a good nurse, and I tell you I think he 
will need all we can do for him.” 


156 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“You don’t think I have seriously injured him?” 
Harry said in a tone of dismay. 

“No, no ; don’t make yourself uneasy. You have 
stunned him, and that’s all ; he will soon get over that. 
I have seen men get worse knocks in a drunken row 
and he at work in the morning; but it is different 
here. I saw his face, and he was pretty nearly mad 
when you struck him. I doubt whether he will be 
in his right senses when he comes round ; but never 
fear, we will look after him well. You can stay if 
you like ; but if you want to go you can trust him to 
us. I see you can keep your head, and will not run 
into danger as he did.” 

“I do want to go terribly,” Harry said, “ terribly; 
and I feel that I can trust you completely. You have 
saved his life and mine already. How you will not 
be hurt at what I am going to say. He is the son of 
the Hue de Gisons, the last man we saw brought out 
to be murdered. We have plenty of money. In a 
belt round his waist you will find a hundred louis. 
Please do not spare them. If you think he wants a 
surgeon call him in, and get everything necessary for 
your household. While you are nursing him you can- 
not go out to work. I do not talk of a reward ; one 
cannot reward kindness like yours ; but while you 
are looking after him you and your wife must live.” 

“Agreed!” the man said, shaking Harry by the 
hand. “You speak like a man of heart. I will look 
after him. You need be under no uneasiness. Should 
any of my comrades come in I shall say : ‘ This is a 
young workman who got knocked down and hurt in 


THE 2D OF SEPTEMBER. 


157 


the crowd, and whom, having nothing better to do, I 
have brought in here.’ ” 

“If he should recover his senses before I come 
back,” Harry said, “ please do not let him know it was 
I who struck him. He will be well-nigh heart-broken 
that he could not share the fate of his father. Let him 
think that he was knocked down by some one in the 
crowd.” 

“All right! that is easily managed,” the man said. 
“Jacques Medart is no fool. How you had best be off, 
for I see you are on thorns, and leave me to bathe his 
head. If you shouldn’t come back you can depend 
upon it I will look after him till he is able to go about 
again.” 




CHAPTER Till. 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


N leaving Victor in the care of the man who had 



W so providentially come to his aid, Harry hurried 
down the street toward the Abbaye, then he stopped 
to think — should he return there or make his way to 
the Bicetre ? He could not tell whether his friends 
had, like the Due de Gisons, been removed to the Ab- 
baye. If they had been so, it was clearly impossible 
for him to aid them in any way. They might already 
have fallen. The crowd was too great for him to re- 
gain the gallery, and even there he could only witness, 
without power to avert, their murder. Were they 
still at the Biedtre he might do something. Perhaps 
the assassins had not yet arrived there. 

It was now nine o’clock in the evening. The streets 
were almost deserted. The respectable inhabitants all 
remained within their houses, trembling at the horrors, 
of which reports had circulated during the afternoon. 
At first there had been hopes that the Assembly would 
take steps to put a stop to the massacre, but the As- 
sembly did nothing. Danton and the ministers were 
absent. The cannon’s roar and the tocsin sounded 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


159 


perpetually. There was no secret as to what was 
going on. The Commune had the insolence to send 
commissioners to the bar of the Assembly to state that 
the people wished to break open the doors of the 
prisons, and this when two hundred priests had already 
been butchered at the Carmelites. 

A deputation indeed went to the Abbaye to try to 
persuade the murderers to desist; but their voices 
were drowned in tumultuous cries. The Commune of 
Paris openly directed the massacre. Billaud-Varennes 
went backward and forward to superintend the ex- 
ecution of his orders, and promised the executioners 
twenty-four francs a day. The receipt for the pay- 
ment of this blood-money still exists. On arriving in 
front of the Bicetre Harry found all was silent there, 
and with a faint feeling of hope that the massacre 
would not extend beyond the Abbaye, he again 
turned his steps in that direction. 

The bloody work was still going on, and Harry 
wandered away into the quiet streets to avoid hearing 
the shrieks of the victims and the yells of the crowd. 
A sudden thought struck him, and he went along until 
he saw a woman come out of a house. He ran up to 
her. 

“ Madam,” he said, “ I have the most urgent need of 
a bonnet and shawl. Will you sell me those you have 
on? The shops are all shut, or I would not trouble 
you. You have only to name your price, and I will 
pay you.” 

The woman was surprised at this proposition, but 
seeing that a good bargain was to be made she asked 


160 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


twice the cost of the articles when new, and this Harry 
paid her without question. 

Wrapping the shawl and bonnet into a bundle, he 
retraced his steps, and sat down on some doorsteps 
within a distance of the Abbaye which would enable 
him to observe any general movement of the crowd 
in front of the prison. At one o’clock in the morning 
there was a stir, and the body of men with pikes moved 
down the street. 

“They are going to La Force,” he said, after follow- 
ing them for some distance. “ Oh, if I had but two or 
three hundred English soldiers here we would make 
mince-meat of these murderers ! ” 

Harry did not enter La Force, where the scenes that 
were taking place at the Abbaye — for, in spite of the 
speed with which the mock trials were hurried through, 
these massacres were not yet finished there, so great 
was the number of prisoners — were repeated. 

At La Force many ladies were imprisoned, among 
them the Princess de Lamballe. They shared the fate 
of the male prisoners, being hewn to pieces by sabres. 
The head of the princess was cut off and stuck upon 
a pike, and was carried in triumph under the windows 
of the Temple, where the king and queen were con- 
fined and was held up to the bars of the room they 
occupied for them to see. Marie Antoinette, fearless 
for herself, fainted at the terrible sight of the pale 
head of her friend. 

Harry remained at a little distance from La Force, 
tramping restlessly up and down, half-mad with rage 
and horror, and at his powerlessness to interfere in 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


161 


any way with, the proceedings of the wretches who 
were carrying on the work of murder. At last, about 
eight o’clock in the morning, a boy ran by. 

“ They have finished with them at the Abbaye,” 
he, said with fiendish glee. u They are going from 
there to the Bic^tre.” 

Harry with difficulty repressed his desire to slay the 
urchin, and hurried away to reach the prison of Bicetre 
before the band from the Abbaye arrived there. Un- 
fortunately he came down by a side street upon them 
when they were within a few hundred yards of the 
prison. His great hope was that he might succeed in 
penetrating with the Marseillais and find the marquise, 
and aid her in making her way through the mob in 
the disguise he had purchased. 

But here, as at the other prisons, there was a method 
in the work of murder. The agents of the Commune 
took possession of the hall at the entrance and per- 
mitted none to pass farther into the prison, the warders 
and officials bringing down the prisoners in batches, 
and so handing them over for slaughter. In vain 
Harry tried to penetrate into the inner part of the 
prison. He was roughly repulsed by the men guard- 
ing the door; and at last, finding that nothing could 
be done, he forced his way out again into the open air, 
and hurrying away for some distance, threw himself 
on the ground and burst into a passion of tears. 

After a time he rose and made his way back to the 
house where he had left Victor de Gisons. He found 
him in a state of delirium, acting over and over again 
the scene in the Abbaye, cursing the judge and 
ii 


162 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


executioners, and crying out lie would die with his 
father. 

“What does the doctor think of him?” he asked 
the woman who was sitting by Victor’s bed. 

“ He did not say much,” the woman replied. “ He 
shook his head, and said there had been a terrible 
mental shock, and that he could not answer either for 
his life or reason. There was nothing to do but to be 
patient, to keep his head bandaged with wet cloths, 
and to give him water from time to time. Do not be 
afraid, sir; we will watch over him carefully.” 

“ I would stay if I could,” Harry said ; “ but I have 
others I must see about. I have the terrible news to 
break to some young ladies of the murder of their 
father and mother.” 

“ Poor things ! — poor things ! ” the woman said, 
shaking her head. “ It is terrible ! My husband was 
telling me what he saw ; and a neighbor came in just 
now and said it was the same thing at all the other 
prisons. The priest, too — our priest at the little 
church at the corner of the street, where I used to go 
in every morning to pray on my way to market — he 
was dragged away ten days ago to the Carmelites, and 
now he is a saint in heaven. How is it, sir, that God 
allows such things to be? ” 

“We cannot tell,” Harry said sadly. “ As for my- 
self, I can hardly believe it, though I saw it. They 
say there are over four thousand people in the prisons, 
and they will all be murdered. Such a thing was 
never heard of. I can hardly believe that I am not 
in a dream now.” 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


163 


“You look almost like one dead yourself,” the 
woman said pityingly. “ I have made a bouillon for 
Jacques’ breakfast and mine. It is just ready. Do 
take a mouthful before you go out. That and a piece 
of bread and a cup of red wine will do you good.” 

Harry was on the point of refusing ; but he felt that 
he was utterly worn and exhausted, and that he must 
keep up his strength. Her husband, therefore, took 
her place by Victor’s bedside in readiness to hold him 
down should he try to get up in his ravings, while the 
good woman ladled out a basin of the broth and placed 
it with a piece of bread and some wine on the table. 
Harry forced himself to drink it, and when he rose 
from the table he already felt the benefit of the meal. 

“ Thank you very much,” he said. “ I feel stronger 
now ; but how I am to tell the story I do not know. 
But I must make quite certain before I go to these 
poor girls that their parents were killed. Three or 
four were spared at the Abbaye. Possibly it may 
have been the same thing at the Bicetre.” 

So Harry went back and waited outside the prison 
until the bloody work was over ; but found on ques- 
tioning those who came out when all was done that 
the thirst for blood had increased with killing, and 
that all the prisoners found in the Bicetre had been 
put to death. 

“ Ma foi ! ” the man whom he was speaking to said ; 
“ but these accursed aristocrats have courage. Men and 
women were alike; there was not one of them but 
faced the judges bravely and went to their death as 
calmly as if to dinner. There was a marquis and his 


164 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


wife — tlie Marquis de St. Caux they called him. They 
brought them out together. They were asked whether 
they had anything to say why they should not be 
punished for their crimes against France. The mar- 
quis laughed aloud. 

“ 1 Crimes ! ’ he said. 1 Do you think a Marquis de 
St. Caux is going to plead for his life to a band of 
murderers and assassins? Come, my love.’ 

“ He just gave her one kiss, and then took her hand 
as if they were going to walk a minuet together, and 
then led her down between the lines of guards with 
his head erect and a smile of scorn on his face. She 
did not smile, but her step never faltered. I watched 
her closely. She was very pale, and she did not look 
proud, but she walked as calmly and steadily as her 
husband till they reached the door where the pikemen 
were awaiting them, and then it was over in a minute, 
and they died without a cry or a groan. They are 
wretches, the aristocrats. They have fattened on the 
life-blood of the people; but they know how to die, 
these people.” 

Without a word Harry turned away. He had told 
himself there was no hope ; but he knew by the bitter 
pang he felt now that he had hoped to the last. Then 
he walked slowly away to tell the news. 

There were comparatively few people about the 
streets, and these all of the lower order. Every shop 
was closed. Men with scared faces stood at some of 
the doors to gather the news from passers-by, and pale 
women looked timidly from the upper windows. 
When he reached the house he could not summon 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


165 


courage to enter it, but stood for a long time outside, 
until at last be saw Louise Moulin put ber bead from 
tbe window. He succeeded in catching ber eye, and 
placing bis finger on bis lips signed to ber to come 
down. A minute later sbe appeared at tbe door. 

“ Is it all true, Monsieur Sandwitb? They say they 
are murdering tbe prisoners. Surely it must be false ! 
They could never do sucb a thing! ” 

“ It is true, Louise. I have seen it myself. I went 
with a disguise to try and rescue our dear lady, even if 
I could not save tbe marquis ; but I could not get to 
ber — tbe wretches have murdered them both.” 

“ Ob, my dear lady ! ” tbe old woman cried, burst- 
ing into tears ; “ tbe pretty babe I nursed. To think 
of ber murdered ; and tbe poor young things up-stairs 
— what shall I do ! — what shall I do, Monsieur Sand- 
witb? ” 

“You must break it to them, Louise. Do they 
know bow great tbe danger is? ” 

“No. I have kept it from them. They can see 
from tbe window that something unusual is going on, 
every one can see that. But I told them it was only 
that tbe Prussians were advancing. They are anxious 
— very anxious — but they are quite unprepared for 
this.” 

“ Break it gradually, Louise. Tell them first that 
there are rumors that tbe prisons have been attacked. 
Come down again presently as if to get more news, and 
then tell them that there are reports that tbe prisoners 
have been massacred, and then at last tell them all tbe 
truth.” 


166 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ But will you not come up, Monsieur Sandwith — 
they trust in you so much? Your presence will be 
a support to them.” 

“ I could do nothing now,” Harry said sadly. “ God 
only can console them. They had best be by them- 
selves for a while. I will come in this evening. The 
first burst of grief will be over then, and my talk may 
aid them to rouse themselves. Oh, if they had but 
tried to get them out of prison sooner. And yet who 
could have foreseen that here in Paris thousands of 
innocent prisoners, men and women, would be mur- 
dered in cold blood ! ” 

Finding that she could not persuade Harry to enter, 
Louise turned to perform her painful duty; while 
Harry, thoroughly exhausted with the night of hor- 
rors, made his way home, and throwing himself on the 
bed, fell asleep, and did not wake until evening. His 
first step was to plunge his head into water and then, 
after a good wash, to prepare a meal. His sleep had 
restored his energy, and with brisk steps he made his 
way through the streets to Louise Moulin. He 
knocked with his knuckles at the outer door of her 
apartments. The old nurse opened it quietly. 

“Come in,” she said, “and sit down. They are in 
their room, and I think they have cried themselves to 
sleep. My heart has been breaking all day to see 
them. It has been dreadful. Poor little Virginie 
cried terribly, and sobbed for hours ; but it was a long 
time before the others cried. Marie fainted, and when 
I got her round lay still and quiet without speaking. 
Jeanne was worst of all. She sat on that chair with 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


167 


her eyes staring open and her face as white as if she 
were dead. She did not seem to hear anything I said ; 
bnt at last, when Yirginie’s sobs were stopping, I be- 
gan to talk to her about her mother and her pretty 
ways when she was a child, and then at last Jeanne 
broke down, and she cried so wildly that I was fright- 
ened, and then Marie cried, too ; and after a while I 
persuaded them all to lie down ; and as I have not 
heard a sound for the last hour I hope the good God 
has sent them all to sleep.” 

“ I trust so indeed, Louise. I will stay here quietly 
for an hour, and then if we hear nothing I will go 
home, and be back again in the morning. Sleep will 
do more for them than anything I can say.” 

At the end of an hour all was still quiet, and Harry 
with a somewhat lightened heart took his departure. 

At nine o’clock next morning he was again at the 
house. When he entered Virginia ran to him, and 
throwing her arms round his neck again burst into 
a passion of tears. Harry felt that this was the best 
thing that could have happened, for the others were 
occupied for some time in trying to soothe her, crying 
quietly to themselves while they did so. At last her 
sobs became less violent. 

“And now, Harry,” Marie said, turning to him, 
1 will you tell us all about it ? ” 

“I will tell you only that your dear father and 
mother died, as you might be sure they would, calmly 
and fearlessly, and that they suffered but little. More 
than that I cannot tell you now. Some day farther 
on, when you can hear it, I will tell you of the events 


168 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


of the last forty-eight hours. At present I myself dare 
not think of it, and it would harm you to know it. 

“Do not, I pray you, ask me any questions now. 
We must think of the future. Fortunately you passed 
unsuspected the last time they searched the house ; 
but it may not be so another time. You may be sure 
that these human tigers will not be satisfied with the 
blood they have shed, but that they will long for fresh 
victims. The prisons are empty now, but they will 
soon be filled again. We must therefore turn our 
thoughts to your making your escape from the city. 
I fear that there is peril everywhere ; but it must be 
faced. I think it will be useless for us to try and 
reach the frontier by land. At every town and village 
they will be on the look-out for fugitives, and what- 
ever disguise you might adopt you could not escape 
observation. I think, then, that we must make for the 
sea and hire a fishing-boat to take us across to England. 

“ But we must not hurry. In the first place, we 
must settle all our plans carefully and prepare our 
disguises ; in the next place, there will be such tre- 
mendous excitement when the news of what has hap- 
pened here is known that it would be unsafe to travel. 
I think myself it will be best to wait a little until 
there is a lull. That is what I want you to think over 
and decide. 

“ I do not think there is any very great danger here 
for the next few days. For a little time they will be 
tired of slaying ; and, from what I hear, the Girondists 
are marked out as the next victims. They say Danton 
has denounced them at the Jacobin Club. At any 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


169 


rate it will be better to get everything in readiness for 
flight, so that we can leave at once if we hear of any 
fresh measures for a search after suspects.” 

Harry was pleased to find that his suggestion an- 
swered the purpose for which he made it. The girls 
began to discuss the disguises which would be required 
and the best route to be taken, and their thoughts were 
for a time turned from the loss they had sustained. 
After an hour’s talk he left them greatly benefited by 
his visit. 

For the next few days Harry spent his time for the 
most part by the bedside of Victor de Gisons. The 
fever was still at its height, and the doctor gave but 
small hopes of his recovery. Harry determined that 
he would not leave Paris until the issue was decided 
one way or the other, and when with the girls he dis- 
couraged any idea of an immediate flight. This was 
the more easy, for the news from the provinces showed 
that the situation was everywhere as bad as it was at 
the capital. 

The Commune had sent to all the committees act- 
ing in connection with them in the towns throughout 
the country the news of the execution of the enemies 
of France confined in the prisons, and had urged that a 
similar step should at once be taken with reference to 
all the prisoners in their hands. The order was 
promptly obeyed, and throughout France massacres 
similar to those in Paris were at once carried out. A 
carnival of murder and horror had commenced, and the 
madness for blood raged throughout the whole country. 
Such being the case, Harry found it by no means diffi- 


170 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


cult to dissuade the girls from taking instant steps 
toward making their escape. 

He was, however, in a state of great uneasiness. 
Many of the moderate deputies had been seized, others 
had sought safety in flight, and the search for suspected 
persons was carried on vigorously. Difficult and dan- 
gerous as it would be to endeavor to travel through 
France with three girls, he would have attempted it 
without hesitation rather than remain in Paris had it 
not been for Victor de Gisons. 

One day a week after the massacres at the prisons 
he received another terrible shock. He had bought a 
paper from one of the men shouting them for sale in 
the street, and sat down in the garden of the Tuileries 
to read it. A great portion of the space was filled 
with lists of the enemies of the people who had been, 
as it was called, executed. As these lists had formed 
the staple of news for several days Harry scarce 
glanced at the names, his eye travelling rapidly down 
the list until he gave a start and a low cry. Under the 
heading of persons executed at Lille were the names 
of Ernest de St. Caux, Jules de St. Caux, Pierre du 
Tillet — “ aristocrats arrested, August 15th, in the act 
of endeavoring to leave France in disguise.” 

For some time Harry sat as if stunned. He had 
scarce given a thought to his friends since the night 
they had left, the affairs of the marquis and his wife, 
of their daughters, and of Victor de Gisons, almost ex- 
cluding everything else. When he thought of the 
boys it had been as already in England, under the 
charge of Du Tillet. 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


171 


He had thought, that if they had been arrested on 
the way he should have been sure to hear of it ; and 
he had such confidence in the sagacity of Monsieur du 
Tillet that he had looked upon it as almost certain he 
would be able to lead his two charges through any 
difficulty and danger which might beset them. And 
now he knew that his hopes had been ill-founded — 
that his friends had been arrested when almost within 
sight of the frontier, and had been murdered as soon 
as the news of the massacres in Paris had reached Lille. 

He felt crushed with the blow. A warm affection 
had sprung up between him and Ernest, while from 
the first the younger boy had attached himself to him ; 
and now they were dead, and the girls were alone in 
the world, save for himself and the poor young fellow 
tossing with fever ! It was true that if his friends had 
reached England in safety they could not have aided 
him in the task he had before him of getting the girls 
away ; still their deaths somehow seemed to add to his 
responsibilities. 

Upon one thing he determined at once, and that was, 
that until his charges were safely in England they 
should not hear a whisper of this new and terrible 
misfortune which had befallen them. 

In order to afford the girls some slight change, and 
anxious at their pale faces, the result of grief and of 
their unwonted confinement, Louise Moulin had per- 
suaded them to go out with her in the early mornings 
when she went to the markets. The fear of detection 
was small, for the girls had now become accustomed 
to their thick shoes and rough dresses ; and indeed she 


172 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


thought that it would be safer to go out, for the suspi- 
cions of her neighbors might be excited if the girls 
remained secluded in the house. Harry generally 
met them soon after they started, and accompanied 
them in their walk. 

One morning he was walking with the two younger 
girls, while Marie and the old nurse were together a 
short distance in front of them. They had just reached 
the flower-market, which was generally the main object 
of their walks — for the girls, having passed most of 
their time in the country, were passionately fond of 
flowers — when a man on horseback wearing a red sash, 
which showed him to be an official of the republic, 
came along at a foot-pace. His eyes fell upon Marie’s 
face and rested there, at first with the look of doubtful 
recognition, followed by a start of surprise and satis- 
faction. He reined in his horse instantly, with the 
exclamation : “ Mademoiselle de St. Caux ! ” 

For a moment she shrank back, her cheek paler 
even than before; then recovering herself she said 
calmly : 

“ It is myself, Monsieur Lebat.” 

“ Citizen Lebat,” he corrected. “You forget, there 
are no titles now — we have changed all that. It goes 
to my heart,” he went on with a sneer, “ to be obliged 
to do my duty ; but however unpleasant it is, it must 
be done. “ Citizens,” he said, raising his voice, “ I want 
two men well-disposed to the state.” 

As to be ill-disposed meant danger if not death, 
several men within hearing at once came forward. 

“This female citizen is an aristocrat in disguise,” 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


173 


he went on, pointing to Marie; “ in virtue of my office 
as deputy of Dijon and member of the Committee of 
Public Safety, I arrest her and give her into your 
charge. Where is the person who was with her ? 
Seize her also on a charge of harboring an enemy of 
the state ! ” 

But Louise was gone. The moment Lebat had 
looked round in search of assistance Marie had whis- 
pered in Louise’s ear : “ Fly, Louise, for the sake of 
the children ; if you are arrested they are lost ! ” 

Had she herself been alone concerned, the old 
woman would have stood by Marie and shared her 
fate; but the words “for the sake of the children” 
decided her, and she had instantly slipped away among 
the crowd, whose attention had been called by Lebat’s 
first words, and dived into a small shop, where she at 
once began to bargain for some eggs. 

“ Where is the woman ? ” Lebat repeated angrily. 

“ What is she like? ” one of the by-standers asked. 

But Lebat could give no description whatever of 
her. He had noticed that Marie was speaking to some 
one when he first caught sight of her face ; but he had 
noticed nothing more, and did not know whether the 
woman was young or old. 

“I can’t tell you,” he said in a tone of vexation. 
“ Never mind ; we shall find her later on. This cap- 
ture is the most important.” 

So saying he set out, with Marie walking beside 
him, with a guard on either hand. In the next street 
he came on a party of four of the armed soldiers of the 
Commune, and ordered them to take the place of those 


174 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


he had first charged with the duty, and directed them 
to proceed with him to the Mairie. 

Marie was taken at once before the committee sitting 
en permanence for the discovery and arrest of suspects. 

“ I charge this young woman with being an aristo- 
crat in disguise. She is the daughter of the ci-devant 
Marquis de St. Caux, who was executed on the 2d of 
September at Bicetre.” 

“Murdered, you mean, sir,” Marie said in a clear 
haughty voice. “ Why not call things by their proper 
name? ” 

“ I am sorry,” Lebat went on, not heeding the inter- 
ruption, “ that it should fall to my lot to denounce her, 
for I acknowledge that in the days before our glorious 
Revolution commenced I have visited at her father’s 
chateau. But I feel that my duty to the republic 
stands before any private considerations.” 

“You have done perfectly right,” the president of 
the committee said. “As I understand that the ac- 
cused does not deny that she is a daughter of the ci- 
devant marquis, I will at once sign the order for her 
committal to La Force. There is room there still, 
though the prisons are filling up again fast.” 

“We must have another jail delivery,” one of the 
committee laughed brutally ; and a murmur of assent 
passed through the chamber. 

The order was made out, and Marie was handed 
over to the armed guard, to be taken with the next 
batch of prisoners to La Force. 

Harry was some twenty yards behind Marie and her 
companion when Lebat checked his horse before her. 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


175 


He recognized the man instantly, and saw that Marie’s 
disguise was discovered. His first impulse was to 
rush forward to her assistance, but the hopelessness of 
any attempt at interference instantly struck him, and 
to the surprise of the two girls, who were looking into 
a shop, and had not noticed what was occurring, he 
turned suddenly with them down a side street. 

“What are you doing, Harry? We shall lose the 
others in the crowd if we do not keep them in sight,” 
Jeanne said. 

“ I know what I am doing, Jeanne ; I will tell you 
presently.” He walked along several streets until he 
came to an unfrequented thoroughfare. 

“ There is something wrong, Harry, I see it in your 
face ! ” Jeanne exclaimed. “ Tell us at once.” 

“It is bad news,” Harry said quietly. “Try and 
nerve yourselves, my dear girls, for you will need all 
your courage. Marie is captured.” 

“ 0 Hairy! ” Yirginie exclaimed, bursting into tears, 
while Jeanne stood still and motionless. 

“ Why are you taking us away? ” she said in a hard 
sharp voice which Harry would not have recognized 
as hers. “ Our place is with her, and where she goes 
we will go. You have no right to lead us away. We 
will go back to her at once.” 

“ You can do her no good, Jeanne, dear,” Harry said 
gently. “You could not help her, and it would only 
add to her misery if Yirginie and you were also in 
their hands. Beside, we can be of more use outside. 
Trust to me, Jeanne ; I will do all in my power to 
save her, whatever the risk.’ 


176 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

“You could not save our father and mother,” Jeanne 
said with a quivering lip. 

“No, dear; but I would have saved them had there 
been but a little time to do so. This time I hope to 
be more successful. Courage, Jeanne! do not give 
way ; I depend on your clear head to help me. Be- 
sides, till we can get her back, you have to fill Marie’s 
place and look after Virginie.” 

The appeal was successful, and Jeanne burst into a 
passion of tears. Harry did not try to check them, and 
in a short time the sobs ceased and Jeanne raised her 
head again. 

“ I feel better now,” she said. “ Come, Yirginie, 
and dry your eyes, darling ; we shall have plenty of 
time to cry afterward. Are we to go home, Harry? 
Have they taken Louise? ” 

“I do not know, Jeanne; that is the first thing to 
find out, for if they have, it will not be safe for you 
to return. Let us push on now, so that if she has not 
been taken we shall reach home before her. We will 
place ourselves at the corner of your street and wait for 
an hour ; she may spend some time in looking for us, 
but if she does not come by the end of that time I 
shall feel sure that it is because she cannot come, and 
in that case I must look out for another place for you.” 

They hurried on until they were nearly home, the 
brisk walk having, as Harry had calculated it would 
do, had the effect of preventing their thoughts from 
dwelling upon Marie’s capture. They had not been 
more than a quarter of an hour at their post when 
Harry gave an exclamation of satisfaction as he saw 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


177 


Louise Moulin approaching. The two girls hurried 
to meet her. 

“Thank God you are both safe, dears!” she ex- 
claimed with tears streaming down her cheeks. “ I 
thought of you in the middle of it all ; but I was sure 
that Monsieur Sandwith would see what was being done 
and would get you away.” 

“ And you, Louise,” said Harry, who had now come 
up, “how did you get away? I have been terribly 
anxious, thinking that they might seize you too, and 
that would have been dreadful.” 

“So they would have done,” the old woman said; 
“ but when that evil man looked away for a moment 
mademoiselle whispered, ‘ Fly, Louise, for the chil- 
dren’s sake ! ’ and I slipped away into the crowd with- 
out even stopping to think, and ran into a shop ; and 
it was well I did, for he shouted to them to seize me 
too, but I was gone, and as I don’t think he noticed 
me before, they could not find me ; and as soon as they 
had all moved away I came out. I looked for you for 
some time, and then made up my mind that Monsieur 
Sandwith had come on home with you.” 

“So I did, you see,” Harry said; “but I did not 
dare to go in until we knew whether you had been 
taken too. If you had not come after a time we should 
have looked for another lodging, though I knew well 
enough that you would not tell them where you lived.” 

“No, indeed,” the old woman said. “They might 
have cut me in pieces without getting a single word 
from me as to where I lived. Still they might have 
found out somehow, for they would have been sure to 
12 


178 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


have published the fact that I had been taken, with 
a description of me. Then the neighbors would have 
said, ‘ This description is like Louise Moulin, and she 
is missing; ’ and then they would have talked, and 
the end of it would have been you would have been 
discovered. Will you come home with us, Monsieur 
Sandwith? ’ 

“ I will come after it’s dark, Louise. The less my 
visits are noticed the better.” 

“ This is awful ! ” Harry said to himself as he turned 
away. “ The marquis and his wife massacred, Ernest 
and Jules murdered, Marie in prison, Victor mad with 
fever, Jeanne and Virginie with no one to trust to 
but me, my people at home in a frightful state of 
mind about me. It is awful to think of. It’s enough 
to drive a fellow out of his senses. Well, I will 
go and see how Victor is going on. The doctor 
thought there was a change yesterday. Poor fellow ! 
if he comes to his senses I shall have hard work to 
keep the truth about Marie from him. It would send 
him off again worse than ever if he had an idea of it.” 

“And how is your patient to-day, madame? ” he 
asked, as Victor’s nurse opened the door to him. 

“He is quieter, much quieter,” she replied. “I 
think he is too weak to rave any longer ; but other- 
wise he’s just the same. He lies with his eyes open, 
talking sometimes to himself, but I cannot make out 
any sense in what he says. The doctor has been here 
this morning, and he says that he thinks another two 
days will decide. If he does not take a turn then he 
will die. If he does, he may live, but even then he 


MARIE ARRESTED. 


179 


may not get his reason again. Poor young fellow ! I 
feel for Irm almost as if he were my son, and so does 
Jacques.” 

“You are both very good, madame,” Harry said, 
“ and my friend is fortunate indeed to have fallen into 
such good hands. I will sit with him for three or four 
hours now, and you had better go and get a little 
fresh air.” 

“ That I will, monsieur. Jacques is asleep. He 
was up with him all last night, and I had a good night. 
He would have it so.” 

“ Quite right ! ” Harry said. “You must not knock 
yourself up, madame. You are too useful to others 
for us to let you do that. To-morrow night I will 
take my turn.” 



CHAPTER IX. 




ROBESPIERRE. 

A FTER dark Harry presented himself at Louise 
Moulin’s. 

“ Have you thought of anything, Harry? ” was 
Jeanne’s first question She was alone, for Louise 
was cooking, and Yirginie had lain down and cried 
herself to sleep. 

“ I have thought of a number of things,” he replied, 
for while he had been sitting by Victor’s bedside he 
had turned over in his mind every scheme by which 
he could get Marie out of prison, “ but at present I 
have fixed upon nothing. I cannot carry out our orig- 
inal plan of seizing Marat. It would require more 
than one to carry out such a scheme, and the friend 
whom I relied upon before can no longer aid me^ 

“ Who is it? ” Jeanne asked quietly. “ Is it Victor 
de Gisons? ” 

“What! bless me, Jeanne!” Harry exclaimed in 
surprise, “how did you guess that? ” 

“I felt sure it was Victor all along,” the girl said. 
“ In the first place, I never believed that he had gone 
away. Marie told me she had begged and prayed him 




ROBESPIERRE. 


181 


to go, and that he had only gone to please her. She 
seemed to think it was right he should go, but I 
didn’t think so. A gentleman would not run away 
and leave any one he liked behind, even if she told 
him. It was not likely. Why, here are you staying 
here and risking your life for us, though we are not 
related to you and have no claim upon you. And 
how could Victor run away? But as Marie seemed 
pleased to think he was safe, I said nothing ; but I 
know, if he had gone, and some day they had been 
married, I should never have looked upon him as a 
brother. But I felt sure he wouldn’t do it, and that 
he was in Paris still. Then, again, you did not tell 
us the name of the friend who was working with you, 
and I felt sure you must have some reason for your 
silence. So, putting the two things together, I was 
sure that it was Victor. What has happened to him? 
Is he in prison too? ” 

“ No, he is not in prison, Jeanne,” Harry said, “but 
he is very ill.” And he related the whole circum- 
stances of Victor’s fever. “ I blamed myself awfully 
at first for having hit him so hard, as you may sup- 
pose, Jeanne; but the doctor says he thinks it made 
no difference, and that Victor’s delirium is due to the 
mental shock and not in any way to the blow on the 
head. Still I should not like your sister to know it. 
I am very glad you have guessed the truth, for it is 
a comfort to talk things over with you.” 

“ Poor Marie ! ” Jeanne said softly ; “ it is well she 
never knew about it. The thought he had got safely 
away kept her up. And now, tell me about your 


182 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


plans. Could I not take Victor’s place and kelp you 
to seize Marat? I am not strong, you know; but I 
could hold a knife and tell him I would kill him if he 
cried out. I don’t think I could, you know, but he 
wouldn’t know that.” 

“Iam afraid that wouldn’t do, Jeanne,” Harry said 
with a slight smile, shaking his head. “ It was a desper- 
ate enterprise for two of us. Besides, it would never do 
for you to run the risk of being separated from Vir- 
ginie. Remember you are father and mother and 
elder sister to her now. The next plan I thought of was 
to try and get appointed as a warder in the prison, but 
that seems full of difficulties, for I know no one who 
could get me such a berth, and certainly they would not 
appoint a fellow at my age unless by some extraordinary 
influence. Then I thought if I let out I was English 
I might get arrested and lodged in the same prison, 
and might help her to get out then. From what I 
hear, the prisoners are not separated, but all live to- 
gether.” 

“No, no, Harry,” Jeanne exclaimed in a tone of 
sharp pain, “ you must not do that of all things. We 
have only you, and if you are once in prison you 
might never get out again ; besides, there are lots of 
other prisons, and there is no reason why they should 
send you to La Force rather than anywhere else. No, 
I will never consent to that plan . n 

“I thought it seemed too doubtful myself,” Harry 
said. “ Of course, if I knew that they would send me 
to La Force, I might risk it. I could hide a file and 
steel saw about me, and might cut through the bars ; 


ROBESPIERRE. 


183 


but, as you say, there is no reason why they should 
send me there rather than anywhere else. I would 
kill that villain who arrested her — the scoundrel, after 
being a guest at the chateau ! — but I don’t see that 
would do your sister any good, and would probably 
end in my being shut up. The most hopeful plan 
seems to me to try and bribe some of the warders. 
Some of them, no doubt, would be glad enough to 
take money if they could see their way to letting her 
out without fear of detection.” 

“ But you know we thought of that before, Harry, 
and agreed it would be a terrible risk to try it, for the 
very first man you spoke to might turn round on you.” 

“ Of course there is a certain risk, Jeanne, anyway. 
There is no getting a prisoner out of La Force without 
running some sort of risk ; the thing is to fix on as 
safe a plan as we can. However, we must think it out 
well before we do try. A failure would be fatal, and 
I do not think there is any pressing danger just at 
present. It is hardly likely there will be any repeti- 
tion of the wholesale work of the 2d of September; 
and if they have anything like a trial of the prisoners, 
there are such numbers of them, so many arrested 
every day, that it may be a long time before they 
come to your sister. I do not mean that we should 
trust to that, only that there is time for us to make our 
plans properly. Have you thought of anything? ” 

“ I have thought of all sorts of things since you left 
us this morning, Harry, but they are like yours, just 
vague sort of schemes that do not seem possible when 
you try to work them out. I do not know whether 


184 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


they let you inside the prisons to sell anything to 
the prisoners, because if they did I might go in with 
something and see Marie, and find out how she could 
be got out.” 

Harry shook his head. 

“ I do not think any one would be allowed in like 
that, but if they did it would only be a few to whom 
the privilege would be granted.” 

“Yes, I thought of that, Harry; but one of them 
might be bribed perhaps to let me take her place.” 

“It might be possible,” Harry said, “but there 
would be a terrible risk, and I don’t think any advan- 
tage to compensate for it. Even if you did get to her 
and spoke to her, we should still be no nearer to getting 
her out. Still we mustn’t be disheartened. We can 
hardly expect to hit upon a scheme at once, and I 
don’t think either of our heads is very clear to-day ; 
let us think it over quietly, and perhaps some other 
idea may occur to one of us, I expect it will be to you. 
How, good-night ; keep your courage up. I rely very 
much upon you, Jeanne, and you don’t know what a 
comfort it is to me that you are calm and brave, and 
that I can talk things over to you. I don’t know 
what I should do if I had it all on my own shoulders.” 

Jeanne made no answer, but her eyes were full of 
tears as she put her hands into Harry’s, and no sound 
came from her lips in answer to his good-night. 

“That girl’s a trump, and no mistake,” Harry said 
to himself as he descended the stairs. “ She has got 
more pluck than most women, and is as cool and calm 
as if she were twice her age. Most girls would be 


ROBESPIERRE. 


185 


quite knocked over if they were in her place. Her 
father and mother murdered, her sister in the hands of 
these wretches, and danger hanging over herself and 
Yirginie ! It isn’t that she doesn’t feel it. I can see 
she does, quite as much, if not more, than people who 
would sit down and howl and wring their hands. She 
is a trump, Jeanne is, and no mistake. And now about 
Marie. She must be got out somehow, but how ? 
that is the question. I really don’t see any possible 
way except by bribing her guards, and I haven’t the 
least idea how to set about that. I think to-morrow 
I will tell Jacques and his wife all about it; they may 
know some of these men, though it isn’t likely that 
they do; anyhow, three heads are better than one.” 

Accordingly, next morning he took the kind-hearted 
couple into his counsel. When they heard that the 
young lady who had been arrested was the fiancee of 
their sick lodger they were greatly interested, but they 
shook their heads when he told them that he was de- 
termined at all hazards to get her out of prison. 

“It isn’t the risk so much,” Jacques said, “ that I 
look at. Life doesn’t seem of much account in these 
days ; but how could it be done ? Even if you made 
up your mind to be killed, I don’t see that would put 
her a bit nearer to getting out of prison ; the place is 
too strong to break into or to break out of.” 

“No, I don’t think it is possible to succeed in that 
sort of way ; but if the men who have the keys of the cor- 
ridors could be bribed, and the guard at the gate put 
soundly to sleep by drugging their drink, it might 
be managed.” 


186 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Jacques looked sharply at Harry to see if he was in 
earnest, and seeing that he was so, said dryly : 

4 ‘Yes, if we could do those things we should, no 
doubt, see our way ; but how could it be managed ? * 

“ That is just the point, Jacques. In the first place 
it will be necessary to find out in which corridor Ma- 
demoiselle de St. Caux is confined ; in the second, to 
let her know that we are working for her, and to learn, 
if possible, from her whether, among those in charge 
of her, there is one man who shows some sort of feel- 
ing of pity and kindness ; when that is done we should, 
sf course, try to get hold of him. Of course he doesn’t 
lemain in the prison all day. However, we can see 
about that after we have found out the first points.” 

“ I know a woman who is sister to one of the war- 
ders,” Elise Medart said. “I don’t know whether he 
is there now or whether he has been turned out. Martha 
is a good soul, and I know that sometimes she has 
been inside the prison, I suppose to see her brother, 
for before the troubles the warders used to get out 
only once a month. What her brother is like I don’t 
know, but if he is like her he would, I think, be just 
the man to help you.” 

“Yes,” Jacques assented, “ I didn’t think of Martha. 
She is a good soul and would do her best, I am sure.” 

“ Thank you both,” Harry said ; “ but I do not wish 
you to run any risks. You have already incurred the 
greatest danger by sheltering my friend ; I cannot let 
you hazard your lives farther. This woman may, as 
you say, be ready to help us, but her brother might 
betray the whole of us, and screen his sister by saying 


ROBESPIERRE. 187 

she had only pretended to enter into the plot in order 
to betray it.” 

“We all risk onr lives every day,” Jacques said 
quietly. “ I am sure we can trust Martha, and she 
will know whether she can rely completely upon her 
brother. If she can, we will set her to sound him. 
Elise will go and see her to-day, and you shall know 
what she thinks of it when you come this evening for 
your night’s watching.” 

Greatly pleased with this unexpected stroke of luck, 
Harry went off at once to tell Jeanne that the outline 
of a plan to rescue Marie had been fixed upon. 

The girl’s pale face brightened up at the news. 

“ Perhaps,” she said, “ we may be able to send a 
letter in to her. I should like so to send her just a 
line to say that Yirginie and I are well. Do you think 
it can be done? ” 

“ I do not know, Jeanne. At any rate you can rely 
that, if it is possible and all goes well, she shall have 
it ; but be sure and give no clue by which they might 
find you out, if the letter falls into wrong hands. 
Tell her we are working to get her free, and ask if she 
can suggest any way of escape ; knowing the place she 
may see opportunities of which we know nothing. 
Write it very small, only on a tiny piece of paper, so 
that a man can hide it anywhere, slip it into her hand, 
or put it in her ration of bread.” 

Jeanne wrote the little note — a few loving words, 
and the message Harry had given her. 

“Do not sign your name to it,” Harry said; “she 
will know well enough who it comes from, and it is 


188 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


better in case it should fall into any one else’s 
bands.” 

That evening Harry learned that the woman had 
consented to sound her brother, who was still employed 
in the prison. She had said she was sure that he 
would not betray her even if he refused to aid in the 
plan. 

“ I am to see her to-morrow morning,” Elise said. 
“ She will go straight from me to the prison. She 
says discipline is not nearly so strict as it used to be. 
There is a very close watch kept over the prisoners, 
but friends of the guards can go in and out without 
trouble, except that on leaving they have to be ac- 
companied by the guard to the door, so as to be sure 
that no one is passing out in disguise. She says her 
brother is good-natured but very fond of money. He 
is always talking of retiring and settling down in a 
farm in Brittany, where he comes from, and she thinks 
that if he thought he could gain enough to do this he 
would be ready to run some risk, for he hates the ter- 
rible things that are being done now.” 

“ He seems just the man for us, ” Harry said. “Will 
you tell your friend, when you see her in the morning, 
that I will give her twenty louis and her brother a 
hundred if he can succeed in getting Marie out? ” 

“ I will tell them, sir. That offer will set his wits 
to work, I have no doubt.” 

Harry then gave her the note Jeanne had written, 
for the woman to hand to her brother for delivery if 
he proved willing to enter into their plan. Harry had 
a quiet night of watching, for Victor lay so still that 


ROBESPIERRE. 


189 


his friends several times leaned over him to see if he 
breathed. The doctor had looked in late and said 
that the crisis was at hand. 

“ To-morrow your friend will either sink or he will 
turn the corner. He is asleep now and will probably 
sleep for many hours. He may never wake again ; 
he may wake, recognize you for a few minutes, and 
then go off in a last stupor ; he may wake stronger and 
with a chance of life. Here is a draught that you will 
give him as soon as he opens his eyes ; pour besides 
three or four spoonfuls of soup down his throat, and 
if he keeps awake do the same every half-hour.” 

It was not until ten o’clock in the morning that 
Victor opened his eyes. He looked vaguely round 
the room and there was no recognition in his eyes as 
they fell upon Harry’s face, but they had lost the wild 
expression they had worn while he had lain there, and 
Harry felt renewed hope as he lifted his head and 
poured the draught between his lips. Then he gave 
him a few spoonfuls of soup and had the satisfaction 
of seeing his eyes close again and his breathing be- 
come more and more regular. 

The doctor, when he came in and felt Victor’s pulse, 
nodded approval. 

“The fever has quite left him,” he said; “I think 
he will do now. It will be slow, very slow, but I 
think he will regain his strength ; as to his mind, of 
that I can say nothing at present.” 

About mid-day Elise returned. 

“ I have good news, monsieur,” she said at once. “ I 
waited outside the prison till Martha came out. Her 


190 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


brother has agreed to help if he can, but he said that 
he did not think that it would be at all possible to get 
mademoiselle out. There are many of the men of the 
faubourgs mixed up with the old warders, and there 
is the greatest vigilance to insure that none escape. 
There would be many doors to be opened, and the 
keys are all held by different persons. He says he 
will think it over, and if it is any way possible he will 
risk it. But he wishes first of all to declare that he 
does not think that any way of getting her out can be 
discovered. He will give her the note on the first 
opportunity, and get an answer from her, which he 
will send to his sister as soon as he gets a chance.” 

“That is all we can expect,” Harry said joyfully. 
“ I did not expect that it would be an easy business, 
or that the man would be able to hit upon a scheme at 
once ; but now that he has gone so far as to agree to 
carry notes, the thought that he may, if he succeeds, 
soon have his little farm in Brittany, will sharpen his 
wits up wonderfully.” 

It was three days before an answer came from Marie. 
Jacques handed it to Harry when he came to take his 
turn by Victor’s bedside. Victor was better; he was 
no longer unconscious, but followed with his eyes the 
movements of those in the room. Once he had said, 
“Where am I?” but the answer “You are with 
friends ; you have been ill ; you shall hear all about 
it when you get stronger,” had apparently satisfied him. 
At Harry he looked with doubtful recognition. He 
seemed to remember the face, but to have no further 
idea about it, and even when Harry said cheerfully : 


ROBESPIERRE. 


191 


T on remember your friend Harry, Victor? ” 
be bad shaken bis bead in feeble negative. 

“I expect it will all come back to bim,” Jacques 
said, “as be gets stronger; and after all it is much 
better that be should remember nothing at present. 
It will be quite time enough for that when be is better 
able to stand it.” 

“ I agree with you there,” Harry said, “ and I am 
really glad that be did not remember me, for bad he 
done so the past might have come back at once and, 
feeble as be is, that would have completely knocked 
bim over.” 

Upon the receipt of Marie’s note Harry at once 
started off at full speed and soon bad the satisfaction 
of banding it to Jeanne. 

She tore it open. 

“ Do you not know what it is, Harry? ” 

“ How could I? ” Harry replied. “ As you see the 
letter is addressed to you. Of course I should not 
think of looking at it.” 

“ Why not? You are as much interested in it as I 
am. Sit down between me and Virginie and let us 
read it together. Why, it is quite a long epistle.” 

It was written in pencil upon what was evidently a 
fly-leaf of a book, and ran as follows : 

“ My darling Jeanne and Virginie, you can imagine 
what joy I felt when I received your little note to-day 
and beard that you were still safe. I could hardly be- 
lieve my senses when, on opening the little ball of 
paper which one of our guards thrust into my hand, 
I found that it was from you, and that you were both 


192 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

safe and well. I am writing this crouched down on the 
ground behind Madame de Vigny, and so hidden from 
the sight of our guards, but I can only write a few 
lines at a time, lest I should be detected. Tell our 
good friend that I fear there is little chance of escape. 
We are watched night and day. We are locked up 
at night, three or four together, in little cells, but in 
the day we are in a common hall. 

“It is a strange mixture. Here are many of the 
best blood in France, together with deputies, advocates, 
and writers. We may talk together as much as we 
like, and sometimes even a joke and a laugh are heard. 
Every day some names are called out, and these go 
and we never see them again. Do not fret about me, 
my dear sisters, we are all in God’s hands. If it is 
His will, we shall be saved; if not, we must face 
bravely whatever comes. 

“It is a day since I wrote last. A strange thing 
has happened which will make your blood boil, 
Jeanne, as it has made mine. I was called out this 
morning to a little room where questions are sometimes 
asked us, and who do you think was there? M. Lebat 
the son of the Maire of Dijon — the man who denounced 
and arrested me. What do you think the wretch had 
the insolence to say? That he loved me, and that if 
I would consent to marry him he could save me. He 
said that his influence would suffice, not only to get 
me free, but to obtain for me some of our estates, and 
he told me he would give me time to consider his offer, 
but that I must remember that nothing could save me 
if I refused. What do you think I did, Jeanne? 


ROBESPIERRE. 


193 


Something very unladylike, I am afraid. I made a 
step closer to him, and then I gave him a slap on the 
face which made my fingers tingle, then I made him 
a deep courtesy and said, ‘ That is my answer, Monsieur 
Lebat,’ and walked into the great hall again. 

“ But do not let me waste a line of this last precious 
letter that I may be able to write to you by saying more 
about this wretch. I can see no possible way of 
escape, dears, so do not buoy yourselves up with hope. 
I have none. Strange as it may seem to you we are 
not very unhappy here. There are many of our old 
friends and some of the deputies of the Gironde, who 
used to attend our salon. We keep up each other’s 
courage. We talk of other things just as if we were 
in a drawing-room, and when the list is called out of 
a morning, those who are named say good-by bravely ; 
there is seldom a tear shed. 

“So do not think of me as wretched or unhappy in 
these last days. And now, my sisters, I must say 
adieu. You must trust yourselves entirely to our 
brave English friend, as you would trust a brother. 
He will do all that is possible to take you out of this 
unhappy land and conduct you to England, where 
you will find Victor, Monsieur du Tillet, and your 
brothers, who have, I trust, weeks ago arrived there in 
safety. Thank our friend from me and from our dead 
parents for his goodness and devotion. That your 
lives may be happy, my dear sisters, will be the last 
prayer of your loving Marie.” 

Inside the letter was another tiny note addressed for 
Jeanne, “Private.” Having read the other Jeanne 
13 


194 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

took the little note and walking to the window opened 
it. As she did so a burning flush of color swept across 
her face to her very brow. She folded it carefully 
again and stood looking through the window silently 
for another quarter of an hour before she came back 
to the table. 

“ What is it, Jeanne? ” Yirginie asked; “ have you 
been crying, Jeanne dear? you look so flushed. You 
must not fret. Harry says we must not give up hope, 
for that he believes he may hit upon some plan for 
saving Marie yet. He says it’s only natural that she 
should think there was no means of getting away, but 
it was only what he expected. It is we who must in- 
vent something.” 

“Yes, dear, we will try,” Jeanne said with a quiver 
in her lip, and then she suddenly burst into tears. 

“ You mustn’t give way, Jeanne,” Harry said, when 
she recovered herself a little. “ You know how much 
I trust to your advice ; if you were to break down I 
should lose heart. Do not think of Marie’s letter as 
a good-by. I have not lost hope yet, by a long way. 
Why, we have done wonders already in managing to 
get a letter in to her and to have her reply. I consider 
half the difficulty is over now we have a friend in 
there.” 

“I will try not to break down again,” Jeanne said; 
“it is not often I give way, but to-day I do not feel 
quite myself, and this letter finished me. You will 
see I shall be all right to-morrow.” 

“I hope so,” Harry said as he rose to leave; “but 
I think you had better ask Louise to give you some- 


ROBESPIERRE. 


195 


thing — your hands are hot and your cheeks are quite 
flushed, and you look to me as if you were feverish. 
Good-night, dears ! ” 

“Ido hope Jeanne is not going to break down,” 
Harry said as he walked toward his lodging. “ If she 
were to get laid up now that would be the finishing 
touch to the whole affair; but perhaps, as she says, 
she will be all right in the morning. Ho doubt in 
that note Marie wrote as if she were sure of dying, and 
such a letter as that would be enough to upset any 
girl, even such a plucky one as Jeanne. 

“ However, it is of Marie I must think now. It was 
a brave letter of hers ; it is clear she has given up all 
hope. This is a bad business about the scoundrel 
Lebat. I used to wonder why he came so often to the 
chateau on business that could have been done just as 
well by a messenger. He saw how things were going, 
and thought that when the division of the estates 
came he might get a big slice. However, it’s most 
unfortunate that he should have had this interview 
with Marie in prison. If it had not been for that it 
might have been months before her turn came for trial. 
As it is, no doubt Lebat will have her name put down 
at once in the list of those for trial, if such a farce can 
be called a trial, and will then see that no time is lost 
before it appears on that fatal list for execution. 

“He will flatter himself, of course, that when the 
last moment comes, and she sees that there is no hope 
whatever, she will change her mind. There is one 
thing, if she is murdered I will kill him as I would 
a dog, for he will be her murderer just as much as if 


196 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


he had himself cut her throat. I would do it at once 
if it were not for the girls. I must not run any un- 
necessary risks, at any rate I need not think of him 
now ; the one thing at present is to get Marie out.” 

Turning this over in his mind, he walked about for 
some hours, scarce noticing where he was going. It 
seemed to him that there must be some way of getting 
Marie out if he could only hit upon it. He turned 
over in his mind every escape he had ever read of, 
but in most of these the prisoner had been a man, 
capable of using tools passed in to him to saw through 
iron bars, pierce walls, or overcome jailers ; some had 
been saved by .female relatives, wives or daughters, 
who went in and exchanged clothes and places with 
them, but this was not feasible here. This was not a 
prison where relatives could call upon friends, for to 
be a relative or friend of a prisoner was quite sufficient 
in the eyes of the terrorists to mark any one as being 
an enemy of the republic. 

He was suddenly roused from his reverie by a cry, 
and beneath the dim light of a lantern, suspended 
over the narrow street, he saw a man feebly defending 
himself against two others. He sprang forward just 
as the man fell, and with his stick struck a sharp blow 
on the uplifted wrist of one of the assailants, sending 
the knife he was holding flying through the air. The 
other turned upon him, but he drew the pistol which 
he always carried beneath his clothes, and the two men 
at once took to their heels. Harry replaced his pistol 
and stooped over the fallen man. 

“ Are you badly hurt? ” he asked. 







ROBESPIERRE SAVED FROM THE ASSASSINS 




































ROBESPIERRE. 


197 


“ No, I think not, but I do not know. I think I 
slipped down ; but they would have killed me had you 
not arrived.” 

“Well, let me get you to your feet,” Harry said, 
holding out his hands, but with a feeling of some dis- 
gust at the abject fear expressed in the tones of the 
man’s voice. He was indeed trembling so that even 
when Harry hauled him to his feet he could scarcely 
stand. 

“ You had better lean against the wall for a minute 
or two to recover yourself,” Harry said. “I see you 
have your coat cut on the shoulder, and are bleeding 
pretty freely, but it is nothing to be frightened about. 
If you will give me your handkerchief I will bind it 
up for you.” 

Harry unbuttoned the man’s coat, for his hands 
shook so much that he was unable to do so, pulled the 
arm out of the sleeve, and tied the bandage tightly 
round the shoulder. The man seemed to belong to 
the bourgeois class, and evidently was careful as to his 
attire, which was neat and precise. His linen and the 
ruffles of his shirt were spotlessly white and of fine 
material. The short- waisted coat was of olive-green 
cloth, with bright metal buttons; the waistcoat, ex- 
tending far below the coat, was a light buff color, 
brocaded with a small pattern of flowers. When he 
had bound the wound Harry helped him on with his 
coat again. He was by this time recovering himself. 

“0 these aristocrats,” he murmured, “how they 
hate me!” 

The words startled Harry. What was this? He 


198 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


had not interfered, as he had supposed, to prevent the 
robbery of some quiet citizen by the ruffians of the 
streets. It was a political assassination that had been 
attempted — a vengeance by Royalists upon one of the 
men of the Revolution. He looked more closely at 
the person whose life he had saved. He had a thin 
and insignificant figure — his face was pale and looked 
like that of a student. It seemed to Harry that he 
had seen it before, but where he could not say. His 
first thought was one of regret that he had interfered 
to save one of the men of the 2d of September; then 
the thought flashed through his mind that there might 
be some benefit to be derived from it. 

“ Young man,” the stranger said, “ will you give me 
your arm and escort me home. You have saved my 
life; it is a humble one, but perhaps it is of some 
value to France. I live but two streets away. It is 
not often I am out alone, for I have many enemies, but I 
was called suddenly out on business, though I have 
no doubt now the message was a fraudulent one, de- 
signed simply to put me into the hands of my foes.” 

The man spoke in a thin hard voice, which inspired 
Harry, he knew not why, with a feeling of repulsion ; 
he had certainly heard it before. He offered him his 
arm and walked with him to his door. 

“ Come up, I beg you,” the stranger said. 

He ascended to the second floor and rang at the bell. 
A woman with a light opened it. 

“Why, my brother,” she exclaimed on seeing his 
face, “you are ill! Has anything happened? ” 

“I have been attacked in the street,” he said, “but 


ROBESPIERRE. 


199 


I am not hurt, though, had it not been for this citizen 
it would have gone hard with me. You have to 
thank him for having saved your brother’s life.” 

They had entered a sitting-room now. It was plainly 
but very neatly furnished. There were some birds in 
cages, which, late though the hour was, hopped on 
their perches and twittered when they heard the mas- 
ter’s voice, and he responded with two or three words 
of greeting to them. 

“ Set the supper,” he said to his sister; “ the citizen 
will take a meal with us. You know who I am, I 
suppose? ” he said to Harry. 

“No,” Harry replied. “I have a recollection of 
your face and voice, but I cannot recall where I have 
met you.” 

“I am Bobespierre,” he said. 

Harry gave a start of surprise. This man whom he 
had saved was he whom he had so often execrated — 
one of the leaders of those who had deluged France 
with blood — the man who, next only to Marat, was 
hated and feared by the Boyalists of France. His first 
feeling was one of loathing and hatred, but at the 
same moment there flashed through his mind the 
thought that chance had favored him beyond his hopes, 
and that the comedy which he had planned with Victor 
to carry out upon the person of Marat had come to 
pass without premeditation, but with Bobespierre as 
the chief actor. 

But so surprised and so delighted was he that for a 
minute he sat unable to say a word. Bobespierre was 
gratified at the effect which his name had produced. 


200 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


His was a strangely mixed character — at once timid 
and bold, shrinking from personal danger, yet ready 
to urge the extremest measures. Simple in his tastes, 
and yet very vain and greedy of applause. Domestic 
and affectionate in his private character, but ready to 
shed a river of blood in his public capacity. Pure in 
morals ; passionless in his resolves ; incorruptible and 
inflexible ; the more dangerous because he had neither 
passion nor hate ; because he had not, like Danton and 
Marat, a lust for blood, but because human life to him 
was as nothing, because had he considered it necessary 
that half France should die for the benefit of the other 
half he would have signed their death-warrant without 
emotion or hesitation. 

“You are surprised, young man,” he said, “but the 
ways of fate are inscrutable. The interposition of a 
youth has thwarted the schemes of the enemies of 
France. Had you been but ten seconds later I should 
have ceased to be, and one of the humble instruments 
by which fate is working for the regeneration of the 
people would have perished.” 

While Robespierre was speaking Harry had rapidly 
thought over the role which it would be best for him 
to adopt. Should he avow his real character and ask 
for an order for the liberation of Marie as a recom- 
pense for the service he had rendered Robespierre, or 
should he retain his present character and obtain 
Robespierre’s confidence ? There was danger in an 
open appeal, for, above all things, Robespierre prided 
himself upon his incorruptibility, and he might con- 
sider that to free a prisoner for service rendered to 


ROBESPIERRE. 


201 


himself would be a breach of his duty to France. He 
resolved, therefore, to keep silence at present, reserv- 
ing an appeal to Robespierre’s gratitude for the last 
extremity. 

“ Pardon me, monsieur,” he said, after he had rapidly 
arrived at this conclusion ; “ my emotion was naturally 
great at finding that I had unwittingly been the means 
of saving the life of one on whom the eyes of France 
are fixed. I rejoice indeed that I should have been 
the means of preserving such a life.” 

This statement was strictly true, although not per- 
haps in the sense in which Robespierre regarded it. 

“We will talk more after supper,” he said. “My 
sister is, I see, ready with it. Indeed it is long past 
our usual hour, and we were just sitting down when I 
was called out by what purported to be an important 
message from the Club.” 




CHAPTER X. 


FREE. 


OBESPIERRE chatted continuously as the meal 



IV went on, and Harry asked himself in astonish- 
ment whether he was in a dream, and if this man be- 
fore him, talking about his birds, his flowers, and his 
life before he came to Paris, could really be the dreaded 
Robespierre. After the meal was over his host said : 

“ As yet I am ignorant of the name of my preserver.” 

“My name is Henry Sandwith,” Harry replied. 

“ It is not a French name,” Robespierre said in sur- 
prise. 

“I am of English parentage,” Harry said quietly, 
“but have been resident for some years in France. I 
was for some time in the service of the ci-devant Mar- 
quis de St. Caux ; but since the break-up of his house- 
hold I have been shifting for myself as best I could, 
living chiefly on the moneys I had earned in service, 
and on the look-out for any employment that may 


offer.” 


“England is our enemy,” Robespierre said, raising 
his voice angrily; “the enemy of free institutions and 
liberty.” 


FREE. 


203 


“ I know nothing about English politics,” Harry 
replied with a smile; “nor indeed about any politics. 
I am but little past eighteen, and so that I can earn 
my living I do not ask whether my employer is a 
patriot or an aristocrat. It is quite trouble enough to 
earn one’s living without bothering one’s head about 
politics. If you can put me in the way of doing so I 
shall consider that I am well repaid for the little ser- 
vice I rendered you.” 

“ Assuredly I will do so,” Robespierre said. “ I am 
a poor man, you know. I do not put my hand into 
the public purse, and I and my sister live as frugally 
as we did when we first came to Paris from Arras. 
My only gains have been the hatred of the aristocrats 
and the love of the people. But though I have not 
money, I have influence, and I promise to use it on 
your behalf. Until I hear of something suitable you 
can, if you will, work here with me, and share what 
I possess. My correspondence is very heavy. I am 
overwhelmed with letters from the provinces begging 
me to inquire into grievances and redress wrongs. 
Can you read and write well? ” for from Harry’s words 
he supposed that he had held some menial post in the 
household of the Marquis de St. Caux. 

“Yes, I can read and write fairly,” Harry said. 

“ And are you acquainted with the English tongue? ” 

“ I know enough of it to read it,” Harry said. “ I 
spoke it when I was a child.” 

“ If you can read it that will do,” Robespierre said. 
“There are English papers sent over, and I should 
like to hear for myself what this perfidious people say 


204 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

of us, and there are a few here who can translate the 
language. Do you accept my proposal? ” 

“Willingly,” Harry said. 

“ Yery well, then, come here at nine o’clock in the 
morning. But mind you are only filling the post of 
my secretary until I can find something better for you 
to do.” 

“ The post will be a better one some day, Monsieur 
Robespierre. Ere long you will be the greatest man 
in France, and the post of secretary will be one which 
may well be envied.” 

“Ah, I see you know how to flatter,” Robespierre 
said with a smile, much gratified nevertheless with 
Harry’s words. “You must remember that I crave 
no dignities, that I care only for the welfare of France.” 

“ I know, monsieur, that you are called ‘ Robes- 
pierre the Incorruptible,’ ” Harry said; “but, never- 
theless, you belong to France, and France will assur- 
edly see that some day you have such a reward as you 
richly merit.” 

“ There was no untruth in that,” Harry said to him- 
self as he made his way down-stairs. “ These human 
tigers will meet their doom when France comes to her 
senses. He is a strange contrast, this man; but I 
suppose that even the tiger is a domestic animal in his 
own family. His food almost choked me, and had I 
not known that Marie’s fate depends upon my calm- 
ness, I should assuredly have broken out and told this 
dapper little demagogue my opinion of him. But this 
is glorious ! What news I shall have to give the girls 
in the morning! If I cannot insure Marie’s freedom 


FREE. 


205 


now I should be a bungler indeed. Had I had the 
planning of the events of this evening they could not 
have turned out better for us.” 

It was the first time that Harry had called at Louise 
Moulin’s as early as eight o’clock in the morning, and 
Jeanne leaped up as he entered. 

“What is it, Hariy? You bring us some news, 
don’t you? ” 

“ I do indeed, Jeanne ; capital news. Whom do 
you think I had supper with last night? ” 

“ Had supper with, Harry ! ” Jeanne repeated. 
“What do you mean? How can I guess whom you 
had supper with? ” 

“ I am sure you cannot guess, Jeanne, so I will not 
puzzle your brain. I had supper with Robespierre.” 

“With Robespierre! ” the two girls repeated in as- 
tonishment. “You are not joking, Harry?” Jeanne 
went on ; “ but no, you cannot be doing that ; tell us 
how you came to have supper with Robespierre.” 

“ My dear Jeanne, I regard it as a special providence, 
as an answer from God to your prayers for Marie. I 
had the good fortune to save his life.” 

“O Harry,” Jeanne exclaimed, “what happiness! 
Then Marie’s life will be saved.” 

“ I think I can almost promise you that, Jeanne, 
though I do not know yet exactly how it’s to be done. 
But such a piece of good fortune would never have 
been sent to me had it not been intended that we 
should save Marie. Now, sit down quietly, both of 
you, and you too, Louise, and let me tell you all about 
it, for I have to be with Robespierre again at nine 
o’clock.” 


206 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ Oh, that is fortunate indeed ! ” Jeanne exclaimed 
when he had finished. “ Surely he cannot refuse any 
request you may make now.” 

“If he does, I must get it out of him somehow,” 
Harry said cheerfully. “ By fair means or foul I will 
get the order for her release.” 

“But you don’t think he can refuse, Harry?” 
Jeanne asked anxiously. 

“I think he may refuse, Jeanne. He is proud of 
his integrity and incorruptibility, and I think it quite 
possible that he may refuse to grant Marie’s release in 
return for a benefit done him personally. However, do 
not let that discourage you in the least. As I said, 
I will have the order by fair means or foul.” 

At nine o’clock Harry presented himself in readi- 
ness for work, and found that his post would be no 
sinecure. The correspondence which he had to go 
through was enormous. Requests for favors, letters of 
congratulation on Robespierre’s speeches and motions 
in the Assembly, reports of scores of provincial com- 
mittees, denunciations of aristocrats, letters of blame 
because the work of rooting out the suspects did not 
proceed faster, entreaties from friends of prisoners. 
All these had to be sorted, read, and answered. 

Robespierre was, Harry soon found, methodical in 
the extreme. He read every letter himself, and not 
only gave directions how they were to be answered, 
but read through the answers when written, and was 
most careful before he affixed his signature to any 
paper whatever. When it was time for him to leave 
for the Assembly he made a note in pencil on each 


FREE. 


207 


letter how it should he answered, and directed Harry 
when he had finished them to leave them on the table 
for him on his return. 

“ I foresee that you will be of great value to me, 
Monsieur Sand with,” he said, “and I shall be able to 
recommend you for any office that may be vacant with 
a feeling of confidence that you will do justice to my 
recommendation ; or if you would rather, as time goes 
on, attach your fortunes to mine, be assured that if I 
should rise to power your fortune will be made. When 
you have done these letters your time will be your own 
for the rest of the day. You know our meal hours, 
and I can only say that we are punctual to a second.” 

When Harry had finished he strolled out. He saw 
that the task of getting an order for Marie’s release 
would be more difficult than he had anticipated. He 
had hoped that by placing it with a batch of papers 
before Eobespierre he would get him to sign it among 
others without reading it, but he now saw that this 
would be next to impossible. One thing afforded him 
grounds for satisfaction. Among the papers was a 
list of the prisoners to be brought up on the following 
day for trial. To this Eobespierre added two names, 
and then signed it and sent it back to the prison. 
There was another list with the names of the prisoners 
to be executed on the following day, and this, Harry 
learned, was not sent in to the prison authorities until 
late in the evening, so that even they were ignorant 
until the last moment which of the prisoners were to 
be called for by the tumbrils next morning. Thus 
he would know when Marie was to go through the 


208 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


mockery of a trial, and would also know when hei 
name was put on the fatal list for the guillotine. The 
first fact he might have been able to learn from his 
ally in the prison, but the second and most important 
he could not have obtained in any other way. 

The work had been frequently interrupted by callers. 
Members of the Committee of Public Safety, leaders 
of the Jacobin and Cordeliers Clubs, and others, 
dropped in and asked Eobespierre’s advice, or discussed 
measures to be taken ; and after a day or two Harry 
found that it was very seldom, except when taking his 
meals, that Eobespierre was alone while in the house ; 
and as his sister was in and out of the room all day, 
the idea of compelling him by force to sign the order, 
as they had originally intended to do with Marat, was 
clearly impracticable. 

Each day after his work was over, and this was 
generally completed by about one o’clock, Harry called 
to see how Victor was getting on. He was gaining 
strength, but his brain appeared to make far less pro- 
gress than his bodily health. He did not recognize 
Harry in the least, and although he would answer 
questions that were asked him, his mind appeared a 
blank as to the past, and he often lay for hours with- 
out speaking a word. After leaving him Harry met 
Louise and the two girls at a spot agreed upon the day 
before, a fresh meeting-place being arranged each day. 
He found it difficult to satisfy them, for indeed each 
day he became more and more doubtful as to his ability 
to get the order of release from Eobespierre. Toward 
the man himself his feelings were of a mixed kindr 


FREE. 


209 


He shuddered at the calmness with which, in his letters 
to the provincial committees, he advocated wholesale 
executions of prisoners. He wondered at the violence 
with which, in his shrill, high-pitched voice, he de- 
claimed in favor of the most revolutionary measures. 
He admired the simplicity of his life, his affection for 
his sister and his birds, his kindness of heart in all 
matters in which politics were not concerned. 

Among Robespierre’s visitors during the next three 
weeks was Lebat, who was, Harry found, an important 
personage, being the representative on the Committee 
of Public Safety of the province of Burgundy, and 
one of the most extreme of the frequenters of the 
Jacobin Club. He did not recognize Harry, whom he 
had never noticed particularly on the occasion of his 
visits to the chateau, and who, in the somewhat thread- 
bare black suit which he had assumed instead of the 
workman’s blouse, wrote steadily at a table apart, tak- 
ing apparently no notice of what was going on in the 
apartment. 

But Harry’s time was not altogether thrown away. 
It was his duty the first thing of a morning to open 
and sort the letters and lay them in piles upon the 
table used by Robespierre himself, and he managed 
every day to slip quietly into his pocket several of 
the letters of denunciation against persons as aristocrats 
in disguise or as being suspected of hostility to the 
Commune. When Robespierre left him to go to the 
Club or the Assembly Harry would write short notes 
of warning in a disguised hand to the persons named, 
and would, when he went out, leave these at their 

14 


210 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


doors. Thus he had the satisfaction of saying a con- 
siderable number of persons from the clutches of the 
revolutionists. He would then, two or three days 
later, slip the letters of denunciation, very few of 
which were dated, among the rest of the correspon- 
dence, satisfied that when search was made the persons 
named would already have shifted their quarters and 
assumed some other disguise. 

February had come and Harry was still working and 
waiting, busy for several hours each day writing and 
examining reports with Robespierre, striving of an 
evening to keep up the courage and spirits of the girls, 
calling in for a few minutes each day to see Victor, 
who, after passing through a long and terrible fever, 
now lay weak and apparently unconscious alike of the 
past and present, his mind completely gone ; but the 
doctor told Harry that in this respect he did not think 
the case was hopeless. 

“His strength seems to have absolutely deserted 
him,” he said, “ and his mind is a blank like that of a 
little child, but I by no means despair of his gradually 
recovering; and if he could hear the voice of the lady 
you tell me he is engaged to, it might strike a chord 
now lying dormant and set the brain at work again.” 

But as to Marie, Harry could do nothing. Do 
what he would, he could hit upon no plan whatever 
for getting her out of prison ; and he could only wait 
until some change in the situation or the appearance 
of her name in the fatal list might afford some oppor- 
tunity for action. It was evident to him that Lebat 
was not pushing matters forward, but that he preferred 


FREE. 


211 


to wait and leave the horror of months in prison to 
work upon Marie’s mind, and so break her down that 
she would be willing enough to purchase her life by a 
marriage with him. 

There had been some little lull in the work of 
blood, for in December all eyes had been turned to 
the spectacle of the trial of the king. 

From the 10th of August he had remained a close 
prisoner in the Temple, watched and insulted by his 
ruffian guards, and passing the time in the midst of 
his family with a serenity of mind, a calmness, and 
tranquillity which went far to redeem the blunders he 
had made during the preceding three years. The fol- 
lowing is the account written by the princess royal in 
her journal of the manner in which the family passed 
their days : — 

“ My father rose at seven and said prayers till eight ; 
then dressing himself he was with my brother till nine, 
when he came to breakfast with my mother. After 
breakfast my father gave us lessons till eleven o’clock ; 
and then my brother played till midday, when we 
went to walk together, whatever the weather was, be- 
cause at that hour they relieved guard and wished to 
see us to be sure of our presence. Our walk was con- 
tinued till two o’clock, when we dined. After dinner 
my father and mother played at backgammon, or 
rather pretended to play, in order to have an oppor- 
tunity of talking together for a short time. 

“ At four o’clock my mother went up-stairs with us, 
because the king then usually took a nap. At six 
o’clock my brother went down, and my father gave us 


212 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


lessons till supper at nine. After supper my motlier 
soon went to bed. We then went up-stairs, and the 
king went to bed at eleven. My mother worked 
much at tapestry and made me study, and frequently 
read alone. My aunt said prayers and read the serv- 
ice ; she also read many religious books, usually aloud.” 

But harmless as was the life of the royal family, 
Danton and the Jacobins were determined upon hav- 
ing their lives. The mockery of the trial commenced 
on the 10th of December. Malesherbes, Tronchet, and 
Des&ze defended him fearlessly and eloquently, but it 
was useless — the king was condemned beforehand. 
Bobespierre and Marat led the assault. The Girond- 
ists, themselves menaced and alarmed, stood neutral ; 
but on the 15th of January the question was put to 
the Asesmbly, “ Is Louis Capet, formerly king of the 
French, guilty of conspiracy and attempt against the 
general safety of the state? ” 

With scarcely a single exception, the Assembly re- 
turned an affirmative answer, and on the 17th the final 
vote was taken. Three hundred and sixty-one voted 
for death, two for imprisonment, two hundred and 
eighty-six for detention, banishment, or conditional 
death, forty-six for death but after a delay, twenty- 
six for death but with a wish that the Assembly 
should revise the sentence. 

Sentence of death was pronounced. After a sitting 
which lasted for thirty-seven hours there was another 
struggle between the advocates of delay and those of 
instant execution, but the latter won ; and after part- 
ing with noble resignation from his wife and family, 


FREE. 


213 


the king, on the 21st, was executed. His bearing ex- 
cited the admiration even of his bitterest foes. 

France looked on amazed and appalled at the act, 
for Louis had undoubtedly striven his best to lessen 
abuses and to go with the people in the path of reform. 
It was his objection to shed blood, his readiness to 
give way, his affection for the people, which had 
allowed the Revolution to march on its bloody way 
without a check. It was the victims — the nobles, the 
priests, the delicate women and cultured men — who 
had reason to complain ; for it was the king’s hatred 
to resistance which left them at the mercy of their foes. 
Louis had been the best friend of the Revolution that 
slew him. 

The trial and execution of the king had at least the 
good effect of diverting the minds of Jeanne and Yir- 
ginie from their own anxieties. Jeanne was passionate 
and Virginie tearful in their sorrow and indignation. 
Over and over again Jeanne implored Harry to try to 
save the king. There were still many Royalists, and 
indeed the bulk of the people were shocked and alien- 
ated by the violence of the Convention ; and Jeanne 
urged that Harry might, from his connection with 
Robespierre, obtain some pass or document which 
would enable the king to escape. But Harry refused 
to make any attempt whatever on his behalf. 

“ In the first place, Jeanne, it would be absolutely 
impossible for the king, watched as he is, to escape ; 
and no pass or permit that Robespierre could give 
would be of the smallest utility. You must remember, 
that although all apparently unite against the king, 


21* IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

there is a never-ending struggle going on in the Con- 
vention between the various parties and the various 
leaders. Eobespierre is but one of them, although, 
perhaps, the most prominent ; but could I wring a pass 
from him even if only to see the king, that pa§s would 
not be respected. 

“ In the next place, Jeanne, I have nothing to do 
with these struggles in France. I am staying here to 
do what little I can to watch over you and Virginie, for 
the sake of your dear parents and because I love you 
both ; and I have also, if possible, to rescue Marie from 
the hands of these murderers. The responsibility is 
heavy enough ; and could I, by merely using Eobes- 
pierre ’s name, rescue the king and queen and their 
children and pass them across the frontier, I would not 
do it if the act in the slightest degree interfered with 
my freedom of action toward you and Marie.” 

“But Virginie and I would die for the king!” 
Jeanne said passionately. 

“ Happily, Jeanne,” Harry replied coolly, “ your dy- 
ing would in no respect benefit him ; and as your life 
is in my eyes of a thousand times more consequenoe 
than that of the king, and as your chances of safety to 
some extent depend upon mine, I do not mean to risk 
one of those chances for the sake of his majesty. Be- 
sides, to tell you the truth, I have a good deal of lik- 
ing for my own life, and have a marked objection to 
losing my head. You see I have people at home who 
are fond of me, and who want to see me back again 
with that head on my shoulders.” 

“I know, Harry j I know,” Jeanne said with hex 


FREE. 


215 


eyes full of tears. “ Do not think that I am ungrateful 
because I talk so. I am always thinking how wrong 
it is that you should be staying here risking your life 
for us instead of going home to those who love you. 
I think sometimes Virginie and I ought to give our- 
selves up, and then you could go home.” And Jeanne 
burst into tears. 

“My dear Jeanne,” Harry said soothingly, “do not 
worry yourself about me. It would have been just as 
dangerous at the time your father was taken prisoner 
for me to have tried to escape from the country as it 
was to stay here — in fact I should say that it was a 
good deal more dangerous ; and at present, as Robes- 
pierre’s secretary, I am in no danger at all. It is a 
little disagreeable, certainly, serving a man whom one 
regards in some respects as being a sort of wild beast ; 
but at the same time, in his own house, I am bound to 
say, he is a very decent kind of man and not at all a 
bad fellow to get on with. 

“ As to what I have done for you, so far as I see I 
have done nothing beyond bringing you here in the 
first place, and coming to have a pleasant chat with 
you every evening. Nor, with the best will in the 
world, have I been able to be of the slightest assistance 
to Marie. As we say at home, my intentions are good ; 
but so far the intentions have borne no useful fruit 
whatever. Come, Jeanne, dry your eyes, for it is not 
often that I have seen you cry. We have thrown in 
our lot together, and we shall swim or sink in company. 

“ You keep up my spirits and I keep up yours. 
Don’t let there be any talk about gratitude. There 


216 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


will be time enough for that if I ever get you safely 
to England. Then, perhaps, I may send in my bill 
and ask for payment.” 

Harry spoke lightly, and Jeanne with a great effort 
recovered her composure ; and after that, although the 
trial and danger of the king were nightly discussed 
and lamented, she never said a word as to any possi- 
bility of the catastrophe being averted. 

One day toward the end of February Harry felt a 
thrill run through him as, on glancing over the list of 
persons to be tried on the following day, he saw the 
name of Marie, daughter of the ci-devant Marquis de 
St. Caux. Although his knowledge of Robespierre’s 
character gave him little ground for hope, he deter- 
mined upon making a direct appeal. 

“I see, citizen,” he said — for such was the mode of 
address universal at that time — “ that among the list 
of persons to be tried is the name of Marie de St. Caux.” 

“Say Marie Caux,” Robespierre said reprovingly. 
“ You know de and St. are both forbidden prefixes. 
Yes; what would you say about her? ” 

“I told you, citizen, upon the first night when I 
came here, that I had Ixien in the service of the father 
of this female citizen. Although I know now that he 
was one of those whu lived upon the blood of the 
people, I am bound to say that he always treated his 
dependents kindly. His daughter also showed me 
many marks of kindness, and this I would now fain 
return. Citizen, I did you some service on the night 
when we first met ; and I ask you now, as a full quit- 
tance for that aid, that you will grant me the freedom 


FREE. 


217 


of this young woman. Whatever were the crimes of 
her father, she cannot have shared in them. She is 
young, and cannot do harm to any; therefore I im. 
plore you to give me her life.” 

“ I am surprised at your request,” Eobespierre said 
calmly. “ This woman belongs to a race who have 
for centuries oppressed France, and it is better that 
they should perish altogether. If she can convince 
the tribunal that she is innocent of all crime, undoubt- 
edly she will be spared ; but I cannot, only on account 
of the obligation I am under to you, interfere on her 
behalf ; such an act would be treason to the people, 
and I hope you know me well enough by this time to 
be aware that nothing whatever would induce me to 
allow my private inclinations to interfere with the 
course of justice. Ask of me all I have, it is little 
enough, but it is yours ; but this thing I cannot grant 
you.” 

For a moment Harry was on the point of bursting 
out indignantly, but he checked himself and without 
a word went on with his writing, although tears of dis- 
appointment for a time almost blinded him ; but he 
felt it would be hopeless to urge the point further, and 
that did he do so he might forfeit the opportunity he 
now had of learning what was going on 

Another month passed before the name appeared on 
the fatal list. In the mean time Harry had corre- 
sponded regularly with Marie by means of the warder, 
and had even once seen her and exchanged a few 
words with her, having been sent by Eobespierre with 
a letter to the governor of the prison. 


218 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Marie was greatly changed: her color had faded 
away, the former somewhat haughty air and carriage 
had disappeared, and there was an expression of pa' 
tient resignation on her face. Harry had only the op- 
portunity to whisper to her, “ Hope always, all ia not 
lost yet.” He had spent hours each day in his lodging 
imitating the signature of Robespierre, and he had 
made up his mind that, should all other efforts fail, he 
would boldly present himself at the prison with an 
order for Marie’s release, with Robespierre’s signature 
forged at the bottom. 

He thought he could write it now plainly enough 
for it to pass ; his fear was that the prison authorities 
would not act upon it unless presented by a well- 
known official personage without first sending to 
Robespierre to have it verified. 

Still but little change had taken place in Victor de 
Gisons’ condition. He remained in a state almost of 
lethargy, with an expression of dull hopelessness on 
his face ; sometimes he passed his hand wearily across 
his forehead as if he were trying to recollect something 
he had lost ; he was still too weak to stand, but Jacques 
and his wife would dress him and place him on a 
couch which Harry purchased for his use. The 
worthy couple ran no risk now, for the sharpest spy 
would fail to recognize in the bowed-down invalid 
with vacant face, the once brilliant Victor de Gisons. 

Harry had many talks with Jeanne concerning him. 
“What should we do, Harry,” the girl said over and 
over again, “ if we could get Marie away and all get 
safe together to England, which I begin to despair now 


FREE. 


219 


of our ever doing, but if we should do it what should 
we say to Marie? She thinks Victor is safe there. 
Only the other day, as you know, she sent us out a 
letter to him. What would she say when she learned 
on her arrival in England that Victor has all this time 
been lying broken down and in suffering in Paris? ” 

To this question Harry, for a time, could give no 
answer. At last he said, “ I have been thinking it 
over, Jeanne, and I feel that we have no right to take 
Marie away without her knowing the truth about Vic- 
tor. His misfortunes have come upon him because he 
would stop in Paris to watch over her. I feel now 
that she has the right, if she chooses, of stopping in 
Paris to look after him.” 

“O Harry, you would never "’think of our going 
away and leaving her! ” 

“ I don’t know, Jeanne, if it would not be best. She 
could stay in the disguise of a peasant girl with Jac- 
ques and his wife ; they would give out that she was 
Victor’s sister who had come to nurse him. I have 
great hopes that her voice and presence would do what 
we have failed to do, namely, awaken him from his 
sad state of lethargy. They could stay there for 
months until these evil days are over. Jacques’ 
workmen friends are accustomed now to Victor being 
with him, and there is no chance of any suspicion aris- 
ing that he is not what he seems to be, a workman 
whom Jacques picked up injured and insensible on 
that terrible night. It would seem natural that his 
sister or his fiancee — Marie could pass for whichever 
she chose — should come and help take care of him.” 


220 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Then if she can stop in Paris with Victor, of 
course we can stop with Louise? ” 

“I am afraid not,” Harry said. “Every day the 
search for suspects becomes stricter ; every day people 
are being seized and called upon to produce the papers 
proving their identity; and I fear, Jeanne, there is no 
hope of permanent safety for you save in flight.” 

It was just a month from the mock trial, at which 
Marie had been found guilty and sentenced to death, 
that Harry received a double shock. Among the 
letters of denunciation was the following: “Citizen, 
I know that you watch over the state. I would have 
you know that for more than seven months two girls 
have been dwelling with one Louise Moulin of 15 
Rue Michel ; there were three of them, but the eldest 
has disappeared. This, in itself, is mysterious; the 
old woman herself was a servant in the family of the 
ci-devant Marquis de St. Caux. She gives out that 
the girls are relatives of hers, but it is believed in the 
neighborhood that they are aristocrats in disguise. 
They receive many visits from a young man of whom 
no one knows anything.” 

Harry felt the color leave his cheeks, and his hand 
shook as he hastily abstracted the note, and he could 
scarcely master the meaning of the next few letters he 
opened. 

This was a sudden blow for which he was unpre- 
pared. He could not even think what was best to be 
done. However, saying to himself that he had at any 
rate a few days before him, he resolutely put the mat- 
ter aside, to be thought over when he was alone, and 


FREE. 


221 


proceeded with his work. After a time he came to 
the list of those marked out for execution on the fol- 
lowing day, and saw with a fresh pang the name of 
Marie de St. Caux. 

So the crisis had arrived. That night or never 
Marie must be rescued, and his plan of forging Robes- 
pierre’s signature must be put into effect that day. 
He opened the next few papers mechanically, but 
steadied himself upon Robespierre asking him a ques- 
tion. For a time he worked on; but his brain was 
swimming, and he was on the point of saying that he 
felt strangely unwell, and must ask to be excused his 
work for that day, when he heard a ring at the bell, 
and a moment later Lebat entered the room. 

“I have just come from the tribunal, citizen,” he 
said, “ and have seen the list for to-morrow. I have 
come to you, as I know you are just, and abhor the 
shedding of innocent blood. There is among the 
number a young girl, who is wholly innocent. I 
know her well, for she comes from my province, and 
her father’s chateau was within a few miles of Dijon. 
Although her father was a furious aristocrat, her heart 
was always with the people. She was good to the 
poor, and was beloved by all the tenants on the estate. 
It is not just that she should die for the sins of her 
parents. Moreover, henceforth, if pardoned, she will 
be no longer an aristocrat. I respond for her; for she 
has promised to marry me, the delegate of Burgundy 
to the Commune. The young woman is the daughter 
of the man called the Marquis de St. Caux, who met 
his deserved fate on the 2d of September.” 


222 IJST THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

“You are willing to respond for her, citizen ?’ 7 
Bobespierre said. 

“ I am. The fact that she will be my wife is surely 
a guaranty? ” 

“ It is,” Bobespierre said. “ What you tell me con- 
vinces me that I can without damage to the cause of 
the people grant your request. I am more glad to do 
so since my secretary has also prayed^ for her life. 
But though he rendered me the greatest service, and 
I owe to him a debt of gratitude, I was obliged to re- 
fuse ; for to grant his request would have been to allow 
private feeling to interfere with the justice of the peo- 
ple; but now it is different. You tell me that, ex- 
cept by birth, she is no aristocrat ; that she has long 
been a friend of the people, and that she is going to 
be your wife; on these grounds I can with a good 
conscience grant her release.” 

Lebat had looked with astonishment at Harry as 
Bobespierre spoke. 

“ Thank you, citizen,” he said to Bobespierre. “It 
is an act of justice which I relied upon from your well- 
known character. I promise you that your clemency 
will not be misplaced, and that she will become a 
Worthy citizen. May I ask,” he said, “how it is that 
your secretary, whose face seems familiar to me, is 
interested in this young woman also? ” 

“It is simple enough,” Bobespierre replied. “He 
was in the service of her father.” 

“ Oh, I remember now, Lebat said. “ He is Eng- 
lish. I wonder, citizen, that you should give your con- 
fidence to one of that treacherous nation.” 


FREE. 


223 


** He saved my life,” Robespierre replied coldly ; “ a 
somewhat good ground, you will admit, for placing 
confidence in him.” 

“ Assuredly,” Lebat said hastily, seeing that Robes- 
pierre was offended. “ And now, citizen, there is an- 
other matter of importance on which I wish to confer 
with you.” 

Harry rose. 

“ Citizen, I will ask you to excuse me from further 
work to-day. My head aches badly, and I can scarce 
see what I am writing.” 

“ I thought you were making some confusion of my 
papers,” Robespierre said kindly. “ By all means put 
aside your work.” 

On leaving the room Harry ran up to the attic 
above, which he had occupied since he had entered 
Robespierre’s service, rapidly put on the blue blouse 
and pantaloons which he had formerly worn, pulled 
his cap well down over his eyes, and hurried down- 
stairs. He stationed himself some distance along the 
street and waited for Lebat to come out. Rapidly 
thinking the matter over, he concluded that the man 
would not present himself with the order of release 
until after dark, in order that if Marie struggled or 
tried to make her escape it would be unnoticed in the 
street. Lebat had calculated, of course, that on the 
presentation of the order the prison officials would at 
once lead Marie to the gates whether she wished it or 
not, and would, at his order, force her into a vehicle, 
when she would be completely in his power, and he 
could confine her in his own house or elsewhere until 
she consented to be his wife. 


224 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

A quarter of an hour later Lebat came out of the 
house and walked down the street. Harry followed 
him. After walking for some distance Lebat came to 
a stand of hackney-coaches and spoke to one of the 
drivers. When he had gone on again Harry went up 
to the man. 

“ Comrade,” he said, “do you wish to do a good action 
and to earn a couple of gold pieces at the same time? ” 

“ That will suit me admirably,” the coachman re- 
plied. 

“ Let one of your comrades look after your horse, 
then, and let us have a glass of wine together in that 
cabaret.” 

As soon as they were seated at a small table with a 
measure of wine before them Harry said : 

“ That deputy with the red sash who spoke to you 
just now has engaged you for a job this evening? ” 

“He has,” the coachman said. “I am to be at the 
left corner of the Place de Carrousel at eight this even- 
ing.” 

“ He is a bad lot,” Harry said ; “ he is going to carry 
off a poor girl to whom he has been promising mar- 
riage ; but of course we know better than that. She 
is a friend of mine, and so were her parents, and I 
want to save her. How what I want to do is to take 
your place on the box this evening. I will drive him 
to the place where he is to meet her, and when he gets 
her to the door of his lodgings I shall jump off and 
give my citizen such a thrashing as will put a stop to 
his gallivanting for some time. I will give you ten 
crowns for the use of your coach for an hour.” 


FREE. 


225 


“Agreed!” tlie coachman said. “Between our- 
selves, some of these fellows who pretend to be friends 
of the people are just as great scoundrels, ay, and 
worse, than the aristocrats were. We drivers know 
a good many things that people in general don’t ; but 
you must mind, citizen, he carries a sword, you know, 
and the beating may turn out the other way.” 

“ Oh, I can get a comrade or two to help,” Harry 
said laughing. “ There are others besides myself who 
will not see our pretty Isabel wronged.” 

“And where shall I get my coach again? ” 

“At the end of the Eue St. Augustin. I expect I 
shall be there by nine o’clock with it ; but I am sure 
not to be many minutes later. Here is a louis now. 
I will give you the other when I change places with 
you. Be at the Place de Carrousel at half-past seven. 
I shall be on the lookout for you.” 

“I won’t fail,” the coachman said, “you may rely 
upon that.” 

Harry now hurried away to his friend Jacques, and 
rapidly gave an account of what had taken place. 

“ In the first place, Jacques, I want your wife to 
see her friend and to get her to take a note instantly 
to the warder, for him to give to Mademoiselle de St. 
Caux. It is to tell her to make no resistance when 
Lebat presents the order for her release, but to go 
with him quietly ; because if she appeals to the war- 
ders and declares that she would rather die than go 
with him, it is just possible that they might refuse to 
let him take her away, saying that the order was for 
her release, but not for her delivery to him. I don’t 
15 


226 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

suppose they would do so, because as one of the mem- 
bers of the Committee of Public Safety he is all-pow- 
erful ; still it would be as well to avoid any risk what- 
ever of our scheme failing. I will drive to the Rue 
Montagnard, which, as you know, is close to La Force. 
It is a quiet street, and it is not likely there will be 
anybody about at half-past eight. Will you be there 
and give me a hand to secure the fellow? ” 

“ Certainly I will,” Jacques said heartily. “What 
do you propose to do with him? ” 

“ I propose to tie his hands and feet and gag him, 
and then drive to the Rue Bluett, which is close by 
and where there are some unfinished houses. We can 
toss him in there, and he will be safe till morning.” 

“ It will be the safest plan to run him through at 
once and have done with him,” Jacques said. “He 
will be a dangerous enemy if he is left alive ; and as 
he would kill you without mercy if he had a chance, 
I don’t see why you need be overnice with him.” 

“ The man is a scoundrel, and one of a band of men 
whom I regard as murderers,” Harry said; “but I 
could not kill him in cold blood.” 

“ You are wrong,” Jacques said earnestly, “ and you 
are risking everything by letting him live. Such a 
fellow should be killed like a rat when you get him 
in a trap.” 

“It maybe so,” Harry agreed; “but I could not 
bring myself to do it.” 

Jacques was silent, but not convinced. It seemed 
to him an act of the extremest folly to leave so dan' 
gerous an enemy alive. 


FREE. 


227 


“ He would liunt us all down,” lie said to himself, 
“ Elise and I, this poor lad, and the girl, to saj noth- 
ing of the Englishman and the girl’s sisters. Well, we 
shall see. I am risking my head in this business, and 
I mean to have my say.” 

Haying made all his arrangements, Harry returned 
to his attic and lay down there until evening, having 
before he went in purchased a sword. At seven 
o’clock he placed his pistols in his bosom, girded on 
his sword, which would attract no attention, for half 
the rabble of Paris carried weapons, and then set out 
for the Place de Carrousel. At half-past seven his 
friend, the coachman, drew up. 

“Ah, here you are!” he said. “You had better 
take this big cape of mine ; you will find it precious 
cold on the box ; beside he would notice at once that 
you are not the coachman he hired if you are dressed 
in that blouse.” 

Harry took off his sword and placed it on the seat, 
wrapped himself in the great cape, wound a muffler 
round the lower part of his face, and waited. A few 
minutes after the clock had struck eight Lebat came 
along. 

“ Here we are, citizen,” Harry said in a rough voice, 
“ I am glad you have come, for it’s no joke waiting 
about on such nights as this. Where am I to drive 
you to? ” 

“The prison of La Force,” Lebat said, taking his 
seat in the coach. 

Harry’s heart beat fast as he drove toward the 
prison. He felt sure that success would attend his 


228 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


plans; but the moment was an exciting one. It did 
not seem that anything could interpose to prevent 
success, and yet something might happen which he 
had not foreseen or guarded against. He drove at lit- 
tle more than a footpace, for the streets a short dis- 
tance from the centre of the town were only lighted 
here and there by a dim oil lamp, and further away 
they were in absolute darkness, save for the lights 
which gleamed through the casements. At last he 
reached the entrance to the prison. Lebat jumped out 
and rang at the bell. 

“What is it, citizen?” the guard said, looking 
through a grille in the gate. 

“ I am Citizen Lebat of the Committee of Public 
Safety, and I have an order here, signed by Citizen 
Eobespierre, for the release of the female prisoner 
known as Marie Caux.” 

“All right, citizen!” the man said, opening the 
gate. “ It is late for a discharge ; but I don’t suppose 
the prisoner will grumble at that.” 

Ten minutes later the gate opened again and Lebat 
came out with a cloaked female figure. She hesitated 
on the top step, and then refusing to touch the hand 
Lebat held out to assist her, stepped down and entered 
the coach. 

“ Eue Fosseuse, Ho. 18,” Lebat said as he followed 
her. 

Harry drove on, and was soon in the Eue Montag- 
nard. It was a dark narrow street; no one seemed 
stirring, and Harry peered anxiously through the dark- 
ness for the figure of Jacques. Presently he heard a 



CITIZEN LEBAT TAKES MARIE OUT OF PRISON 


















. 






















































































FREE. 


229 


low whistle, and a figure appeared from a doorway. 
Harry at once checked the horse. 

“What is it? ” Lebat asked, putting his head out 
of the window. Harry got off the box, and going to 
the window said in a drunken voice : 

“I want my fare. There is a cabaret only just 
ahead, and I want a glass before I go further. My 
feet are pretty well frozen.” 

“Drive on, you drunken rascal,” Lebat said furi- 
ously, “ or it will be worse for you.” 

“Don’t you speak in that way to me, citizen,” Harry 
said hoarsely. “ One man’s as good as another in 
these days, and if you talk like that to me I will break 
your head in spite of your red sash.” 

With an exclamation of rage Lebat sprang from 
the coach, and as his foot touched the ground Harry 
threw his arms round him ; but as he did so he trod 
upon some of the filth which so thickly littered the 
thoroughfare, and slipped. Lebat wrenched himself 
free and drew his sword, and before Harry could have 
regained his feet he would have cut him down, when 
he fell himself in a heap from a tremendous blow which 
Jacques struck him with his sword. 

“ Jump inside,” Jacnues said to Harry. “We may 
have some one out to see what the noise is about. He 
will be no more trouble.” 

He seized the prostrate body, threw it up on the 
box, and taking his seat drove on. 

“Marie,” Harry said as he jumped in, “thank God 
you are safe ! ” 

“Oh, Harry, is it you? Can it be true?” And 


230 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

the spirit which had so long sustained the girl gave 
way, and leaning her head upon his shoulder she burst 
into tears. Harry soothed and pacified her till the 
vehicle again came to a stop. 

“What is it, Jacques?” Harry asked, putting his 
head out of the window. 

“ Just what we agreed upon,” the man said. “ Here 
are the empty houses. You stop where you are. I 
will get rid of this trash.” 

Harry, however, got out. 

“ Is he dead? ” he asked in a low voice. 

“Well, considering his head’s cut pretty nigh in 
two, I should think he was,” Jacques said. “ It could 
not be helped, you know ; for if I hadn’t struck sharp 
it would have been all over with you. Anyhow it’s 
better as it is a hundred times. If you don’t value 
your neck, I do mine. Now get in again. I sha’n’t 
be two minutes.” 

He slipped off the red sash and coat and waistcoat 
of the dead man, emptied his trouser pockets and 
turned them inside out, then lifting the body on his 
shoulder, he carried it to one of the empty houses and 
threw it down. 

“ They will never know who he is,” he said to him- 
self. “ In this neighborhood the first comer will take 
his shirt and trousers. They will suppose he has been 
killed and robbed, no uncommon matter in these days, 
and his body will be thrown into the public pit, and 
no one be will any the wiser. I will bum the coat and 
waistcoat as soon as I get back.” 



CHAPTER XI. 

MARIE AND VICTOR. 

^ A RE you taking me to the girls, Harry? ” 

“No,” Harry said. “ It would not be safe to 
do so. There are already suspicions, and they have 
been denounced.” 

Marie gave a cry of alarm. 

“ I have managed to suppress the document, Marie, 
and we start with them in a day or two. Still it will 
be better for you not to go near them. I will ar- 
range for you to meet them to-morrow.” 

“ Where am I going, then? ” 

“ You are going to the house of a worthy couple, 
who have shown themselves faithful and trustworthy 
by nursing a friend of mine, who has for nearly six 
months been lying ill there. You will be perfectly 
safe there till we can arrange matters.” 

“ But if Robespierre has signed my release, as they 
said, I am safe enough, surely, and can go where Hike.” 

“ I think you will be safe from re-arrest here in 
Paris, Marie, because you could appeal to him; but 
outside Paris it might be different. However, we can 
talk about that to-morrow, when you have had a good 
night’s rest.” 


232 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Harry did not think it necessary to say, that when 
Lebat was missed it would probably be ascertained 
that he was last seen leaving La Force with her, and 
that if inquiries were set on foot about him she might 
be sought for. However, Marie said no more on the 
subject, quite content that Harry should make what- 
ever arrangements he thought best, and she now began 
to ask all sorts of questions about her sisters, and so 
passed the time until they were close to the Place de 
Carrousel ; then Harry called to Jacques to stop. 

“Will you please get out, Marie, and wait with our 
good friend here till I return? I shall be back in 
five minutes. I have to hand the coach over to its 
owner.” 

Jacques threw Lebat’s clothes over his arm and got 
down from the box. Harry took his seat and drove 
into the Place, where he found the coachman awaiting 
him. 

“ Have you managed the job? ” 

“That we have,” Harry said. “He has had a les- 
son, and Isabel has gone off to her friends again. Poor 
little girl, I hope it will cure her of her flightiness. 
Here is your cape and your money, my friend, and 
thank you.” 

“ You are heartily welcome,” the driver said, mount- 
ing his box. “I wish I could do as well every day; 
but these are bad times for us, and money is precious 
scarce, I can tell you.” 

Harry soon rejoined Jacques and Marie. There 
were but few words said as they made their way 
through the streets, for Marie was weakened by her 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


233 


long imprisonment, and shaken by what she had gone 
throngh. She had not asked a single question as to 
what had become of Lebat ; but she had no doubt that 
he was killed. She had grown, however, almost in- 
different to death. Day after day she had seen batches 
of her friends taken out to execution, and the retribu- 
tion which had fallen upon this wretch gave her 
scarcely a thought, except a feeling of thankfulness 
that she was freed from his persecutions. Completely 
as she trusted Harry, it was with the greatest difficulty 
that she had brought herself to obey his instructions 
and to place herself for a moment in the power of her 
persecutor, and appear to go with him willingly 

When Lebat told her triumphantly that he had 
saved her from death, and that she was to have formed 
one of the party in the tumbril on the following morn- 
ing had he not obtained her release, she had difficulty 
in keeping back the indignant words, that she would 
have preferred death a thousand times. When he 
said that he had come to take her away, she had looked 
round with a terrified face, as if to claim the protec- 
tion of the guards ; but he had said roughly : 

“It is no use your objecting; you have got to go 
with me ; and if you are a wise woman you had bet- 
ter make the best of it. After all I am not very terri- 
ble, and you had better marry me than the guillotine.” 

So, trembling with loathing and disgust, she had 
followed him, resolved that if Harry’s plan to rescue 
her failed she would kill herself rather than be the 
wife of this man. 

When they reached the house Elise opened the door. 


234 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ So you have come, poor lamb ! ” she said. 
“ Thanks to the good God that all has turned out well. 
You will be safe here, my child. We are rough peo- 
ple, but we will take care of you as if you were our 
own.” 

So saying she led the girl to the little sitting-room 
which they had prepared for her, for they had that 
afternoon taken the other two rooms on the floor they 
occupied, which were fortunately to let, and had fitted 
them up as a bed-room and sitting-room for her. There 
was already a communication existing between the two 
sets of apartments, and they had only to remove some 
brickwork between the double doors to throw them 
into one suite. Telling Marie to sit down, Elise hur- 
ried off and returned with a basin of bouillon. 

“ Drink this, my dear, and then go straight to bed ; 
your friend will be here in good time in the morning, 
and then you can talk over matters with him.” She 
waited to see Marie drink the broth, and then helped 
her to undress. 

“ She will be asleep in five minutes,” she said, when 
she rejoined her husband and Harry. “ She is worn 
out with excitement, but a night’s rest will do wonders 
for her. Don’t come too early in the morning, Mon- 
sieur Sand with ; she is sure to sleep late, and I would 
not disturb her till she wakes of herself.” 

“I will be here at nine,” Harry said, “and will go 
round before that and tell her sisters. They will be 
wondering, they have seen nothing of me to-day, but 
I was afraid to tell them until it was all over. The 
anxiety would have been too great for them.” 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


235 


it was fortunate that Robespierre went out early- 
on the following morning to attend a meeting at the 
Jacobins, and Harry was therefore saved the necessity 
for asking leave to absent himself again. At eight 
o’clock he was at Louise Moulin’s. 

“What is it, Harry? ” Jeanne exclaimed as he en- 
tered. “ I can see you have news. What is it? ” 

“I have news,” Harry said, “and good news, but 
you must not excite yourselves.” 

“ Have you found a way for getting Marie out? ” 

“Yes, I have found a way.” 

“A sure, certain way, Harry?” Yirginie asked; 
“ not only a chance? ” 

“A sure, certain way,” Harry replied. “You need 
have no more fear ; Marie will certainly be freed.’’ 

The two girk stood speechless with delight. It 
never occurred to them to doubt Harry’s words when 
he spoke so confidently. 

“Have you told us all, Harry?” Jeanne asked a 
minute later, looking earnestly in his face. “ Can it 
be? — is she really out already? ” 

“Yes,” Harry said, “thank God, dears, your sister 
is free ! ” 

With a cry of delight Yirginie sprang to him, and 
throwing her arms round his neck, kissed him in the 
exuberance of her happiness. Louise threw her apron 
over her head and burst into tears of thankfulness, 
while Jeanne put her hand on his shoulder and said: 

“ Oh, Harry, how can we ever thank you enough 
for all you have done for us? ” 

Six months back Jeanne would probably have acted 


236 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

as Yirginie did, but those six months had changed 
her greatly ; indeed, ever since she received that note 
from Marie, which she had never shown even to Yir- 
ginie, there had been a shade of difference in her man- 
ner to Harry, which he had more than once noticed 
and wondered at. 

It was some little time before the girls were suffi- 
ciently composed to listen to Harry’s story. 

“But why did you not bring her here, Harry?” 
Yirginie asked. “ Why did you take her somewhere 
else? ” 

“For several reasons, Yirginie. I have not told 
you before, but there is no reason why you should not 
know now, that Yictor is still in Paris.” 

Yirginie uttered an exclamation of wonder. 

“ He stopped here to look after you all, but he has 
had a very bad illness, and is still terribly weak and 
does not even know me. Marie will nurse him. I 
have great hopes that he will know her, and that she 
may be able in time to effect a complete cure. In the 
next place I think it would be dangerous to bring her 
here, for we must leave in a very few days.” 

“ What, go without her? ” 

“Yes, I am afraid so, Yirginie. I have learned, 
Louise, that some of your neighbors have their suspi- 
cions, and that a letter of denunciation has already 
been sent, so it will be absolutely necessary to make 
a move. I have suppressed the first letter, but the 
writer will probably not let the matter drop, and may 
write to Dan ton or Marat next time, so we must go 
without delay. You cannot change your lodging, for 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


237 


they would certainly trace you ; besides, at the present 
time the regulations about lodgers are so strict that no 
one would dare receive you until the committee of the 
district have examined you and are perfectly satisfied. 
Therefore, I think we must go alone. Marie is wanted 
here, and I think she will be far safer nursing Victor 
than she would be with us ; besides, now she has been 
freed by Eobespierre’s orders, I do not think there is 
any fear of her arrest even if her identity were dis- 
covered. Lastly, it would be safer to travel three than 
four. Three girls travelling with a young fellow like 
me would be sure to attract attention. It will be diffi- 
cult enough in any case, but it would certainly be 
worse with her with us.” 

“But we are to see her, Harry?” Jeanne said. 
“ Surely we are not to go away without seeing Marie? ” 

“Certainly not, Jeanne; I am not so cruel as that. 
This evening, after dark, we will meet in the gardens 
of the Tuileries. Louise, will you bring them down 
and be with them near the main entrance? I will 
bring Marie there at six o’clock. And now I must 
be off ; I have to break the news to Marie that Victor 
is in the same house with her and ill. I did not tell 
her last night. She will be better able to bear it after 
a good night’s sleep.” 

Marie was up and dressed when Harry arrived, and 
was sitting by the fire in the little kitchen. 

“I have just left your sisters, Marie,” Harry said, 
“ and you may imagine their delight at the news I 
gave them. You are to see them this evening in the 
gardens of the Tuileries.” 


238 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ Oh, Harry, how good yon are ! How much yon 
have done for ns ! ” 

Harry langhed lightly. 

“ Not very mnch yet; besides, it has been a pleasure 
as well as a duty. The girls have both been so brave, 
and Jeanne has the head of a woman.” 

“She is nearly a woman now, Harry,” Marie said 
gently. “ She is some months past sixteen, and though 
yon tell me girls of that age in England are quite chil- 
dren, it is not so here. Why, it is nothing uncommon 
for a girl to marry at sixteen.” 

“Well, at any rate,” Harry said, “Jeanne has no 
time for any thought of marrying just at present. But 
there is another thing I want to tell you about. I have 
first a confession to make. I have deceived you.” 

“ Deceived me ! ” Marie said with a smile. “ It 
can be nothing very dreadful, Harry. Well, what 
is it? ” 

“It is more serious than you think, Marie. Now 
you know that when the trouble began I felt it quite 
out of the question for me to run away and to leave 
you all here in Paris unprotected. Such a thing would 
have been preposterous.” 

“You think so, Harry, because you have a good 
heart ; but most people would have thought of them- 
selves, and would not have run all sorts of risks for 
the sake of three girls with no claim upon them.” 

“Well, Marie, you allow then that a person with a 
good heart would naturally do as I did.” 

“ Well, supposing I do, Harry, what then? ” 

“You must still further allow that a person with a 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 239 

goo» upon whom you had a great claim, 

wou ■ i ■ he xi.ore have remained to protect you.” 

“ What are you driving at, Harry, with your suppo- 
sitions? ” she said, her cheek growing a little paler as 
a suspicion of the truth flashed upon her. 

“Well, Marie, you mustn’t be agitated, and I hope 
you will not be angry ; but I ask you how, as he has 
a good heart, and you have claims upon him, could 
you expect Victor de Gisons to run away like a coward 
and leave you here? ” 

Marie had risen to her feet and gazed at him with 
frightened eyes. 

“ What, is it about him that you deceived me? Is 
it true that he did not go away? Has anything hap- 
pened to him? Oh, Harry, do not say he is dead ! ” 

“ He is not dead, Marie, but he has been very, very 
ill. He was with me at La Force on that terrible 
night, and saw his father brought out to be murdered. 
The shock nearly killed him. He has had brain fever 
and has been at death’s door. At present he is mend- 
ing, but very, very slowly. He knows no one, not 
even me, but I trust that your voice and your presence 
will do wonders for him.” 

“Where is he, Harry?” Marie said as she stood 
with clasped hands, and a face from which every 
vestige of color had flown. “Take me to him at 
once.” 

“He is in the house, Marie; that is why I have 
brought you here. These good people have nursed 
and concealed him for five months.” 

Marie made a movement toward the door. 


240 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Wait, Marie, you cannot go to birr til >m- 

pose yourself. It is all-important that \ :-u ^nwuld 
speak to him, when you see him, in your natural 
voice, and you must prepare yourself for a shock. He 
is at present a mere wreck, so changed that you will 
hardly know him.” 

“You are telling me the truth, Harry? You are 
not hiding from me that he is dying? ” 

“Ho, dear; I believe, on my honor, that he is out 
of danger now, and that he is progressing. It is his 
mind more than his body that needs curing. It may 
be a long and difficult task, Marie, before he is himself 
again; but I believe that with your care and compan- 
ionship he will get round in time, but it may be 
months before that.” 

“Time is nothing,” Marie said. “But what about 
the girls? ” 

“ They must still be under my charge, Marie. I 
shall start with them in a day or two and try to make 
for the seashore, and then across to England. Sus- 
picions have been aroused ; they have already been 
denounced and may be arrested at any time. There- 
fore it is absolutely necessary that they should fly at 
once ; but I thought that you would consider it your 
first duty to stay with Victor, seeing that to him your 
presence is everything, while you could do nothing to 
assist your sisters, and indeed the fewer of us there are 
the better.” 

“ Certainly it is my duty,” Marie said firmly. 

“You will be perfectly safe here under the care of 
Jacques and his wife. They have already given out 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


241 


to their neighbors that Victor’s fiancee is coming to 
help nurse him, and even if by any possibility a sus- 
picion of your real position arises, you have Robes- 
pierre’s pardon as a protection. This state of things 
cannot last forever ; a reaction must come ; and then 
if Victor is cured, you will be able to escape together 
to England.” 

“ Leave me a few minutes by myself, Harry All 
this has come so suddenly upon me that I feel be- 
wildered.” 

“Certainly,” Harry said. “It is best that you 
should think things over a little. Ho wonder you 
feel bewildered and shaken with all the trials you 
have gone through.” 

Marie went to her room and returned in a quarter 
of an hour. 

“I am ready now,” she said, and by the calm and 
tranquil expression of her face Harry felt that she 
could be trusted to see Victor. 

“I have a feeling,” she went on, “that everything 
will come right in the end. I have been saved almost 
by a miracle, and I cannot but feel that my life has 
been spared in order that I might take my place here. 
As to the girls, it was a shock at first when you told 
me that fresh danger threatened them, and that I 
should not be able to share their perils upon their 
journey ; but I could not have aided them, and God 
has marked out my place here. Ho, Harry, God has 
protected me so far, and will aid me still. How I 
am ready for whatever may betide.”. 

“ One moment before you enter, Marie. You are 
16 


242 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


prepared, I know, to see a great change in Victor, but 
nevertheless you cannot but be shocked at first. Do 
not go up to him or attract his attention till you have 
overcome this and are able to speak to him in your 
natural voice. I think a great deal depends upon 
the first impression you make on his brain. Your 
voice has a good deal changed in the last six months ; 
it would be strange if it had not ; but I want you to 
try and speak to him in the bright cheerful tone he 
was accustomed to hear.” 

Marie nodded. “One moment,” she said, as she 
brushed aside the tears which filled her eyes, drew 
herself up with a little gesture that reminded Harry 
of old times, and then with a swift step passed through 
the door into Victor’s room. Whatever she felt at 
the sight of the wasted figure lying listlessly with 
half-closed eyes on the couch, it only showed itself by 
a swift expression of pain which passed for a moment 
across her face and then was gone. 

“ Victor,” she said in her clear ringing voice, “ Vic- 
tor, my well beloved, I am come to you.” The effect 
upon Victor was instantaneous. He opened his eyes 
with a start, half rose from his couch and held out his 
arms toward her- 

“ Marie,” he said in a faint voice, “you have come 
at last. I have wanted you so much.” 

Then, as Marie advanced to him, and kneeling by 
his side, clasped him in her arms, Elise and Harry 
stole quietly from the room. It was nearly an hour 
before Marie came out. There was a soft glow of 
happiness on her face, though her cheeks were pale. 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


243 


“ Not jet ! ” she said, as she swept past them into 
her own room. 

In a few minutes she reappeared. 

‘‘Pardon me,” she said, holding out her hands to 
Harry and Elise, “ but I had to thank the good God 
first. Victor is quite sensible now, but oh, so weak ! 
He remembers nothing of the past, but seems to think 
he is still down in Burgundy, and has somehow had 
an illness. Then he spoke of the duke and my dear 
father and mother as being still alive, and that he 
hoped they would let me come to him now. I told 
him that all should be as he wished as soon as he got 
stronger, but that he must not think of anything now, 
and that I would nurse him and all would be well. 
He seemed puzzled about my dress ” — for Marie had 
already put on the simple attire which had been pre- 
pared for her — “ but I told him that it was fit for a 
sick-room, and he seemed satisfied. He has just dozed 
off to sleep, and I will go in and sit with him now till 
he wakes.” 

“ When he does, mademoiselle, I will have some 
broth and a glass of good burgundy ready for him,” 
Elise said. 

“ Thank you ; but please call me Marie in future. 
There are no mesdemoiselles in France now, and I 
shall call you Elise instead of Madame. And Harry, 
would you mind telling the girls that I will meet them 
to-morrow instead of this evening. I long to see them, 
oh so, so much ; but I should not like to leave him 
for a moment now. I fear so that his memory might 
go again if he were to wake and miss me.” 


244 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I was going to propose it myself, Marie,” Harry 
said. “ It is all-important to avoid any agitation now. 
To-morrow, I hope, it will be safer, and the doctor 
will give him a sleeping-draught, so that he shall not 
wake while you are away. But, Marie, remember it 
will be a farewell visit, for I dare not let them stay 
more than another day. They may be denounced 
again at any hour, for the man who wrote to Robes- 
pierre, if he finds that nothing comes of it, may go to 
the local committee, and they will not lose an hour, 
you may be sure.” 

“I must see them this evening then,” Marie said 
hurriedly. “ The doctor will be here, you say, soon. 
Victor must have his sleeping-draught this afternoon 
instead of to-morrow. They must go at once. I 
should never forgive myself if, by putting off our 
parting for twenty-four hours, I caused them to fall 
into the hands of these wretches ; so please hurry on 
all the arrangements so that they may leave the first 
thing to-morrow morning.” 

“It will be best,” Harry said, “if you will do it, 
Marie. I own that I am in a fever of apprehension. 
I will go there at once to tell them that all must be 
in readiness by to-night. They will be glad indeed to 
hear that your presence has done such wonders for 
Victor. They will be able to leave you with a better 
heart if they feel that your stay here is likely to bring 
health to him and happiness to both of you.” 

“A week since,” Marie said, “ it did not seem to me 
that I could ever be happy again ; but though every- 
thing is still very dark, the clouds seem lifting.” 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


245 


The girls were greatly rejoiced when they heard the 
good news that Victor had recognized Marie, and that 
Harry had now hopes that he would do well. 

“And now we must talk about ourselves,” Harry 
said. “ W e must not lose another hour. Now, Louise, 
you must take part in our council. We have every- 
thing to settle, and only a few hours to do it in. I 
should like, if possible, that we should not come back 
here this evening after you have once left the house. 
The man who denounced you will expect that some- 
thing would be done to-day, and when he sees that 
nothing has come of his letter he may go this even- 
ing to the local committee, and they would send men 
at once to arrest you. No doubt he only wrote to 
Eobespierre first, thinking he would get credit and 
perhaps a post of some sort for his vigilance in the 
cause. But if Louise thinks that it cannot possibly 
be managed, I will write a letter at once to him in 
Eobespierre’s name, saying that his letter has been 
noted and your movements will be closely watched, 
and thanking him for his zeal in the public service.” 

“No, I think we are ready,” Jeanne said. “Of 
course we have been talking it over for weeks, and 
agreed it was better to be in readiness whenever you 
told us it was time to go. Louise will tell you all 
about it.” 

Harry looked toward Louise. 

“The disguises are all ready, Monsieur Sandwith; 
and yesterday, when you said that my dear made- 
moiselle could not go with them, I settled, if you do 
not see any objection, to go with the dear children.” 


246 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I should be very glad,” Harry said eagerly, for 
although he had seen no other way out of it, the dif- 
ficulties and inconveniences of a journey alone with 
Jeanne and Yirginie had been continually on his mind. 
The idea of taking the old woman with them had 
never occurred to him, but he now hailed it as a most 
welcome solution of the difficulty. 

“ That will be a thousand times better in every way, 
for with you with us it would excite far less remark 
than three young people travelling alone. But I fear, 
Louise, that the hardships we may have to undergo 
will be great.” 

“ It matters little,” the old woman said. “ I nursed 
their mother, and have for years lived on her bounty ; 
and gladly now will I give what little remains to me 
of life in the service of her dear children. I know 
that everything is turned topsy-turvy in our poor 
country at present, but as long as I have life in my 
body I will not let my dear mistress's children be, for 
weeks perhaps, wandering about with only a young 
gentleman to protect them, and Mademoiselle J eanne 
almost a woman too.” 

“ Y es, it is better in every way, ” Harry said. “ I felt 
that it would be a strange position, but it seemed that it 
could not be helped ; however, your offer gets us out 
of the embarrassment. So your disguises are ready? ” 

“Yes, monsieur,” Louise said: “ I have a boy’s suit 
for Mademoiselle Yirginie. She did not like it at 
first, but I thought that if mademoiselle went with 
you it would be strange to have three girls journeying 
under the charge of one young man.” 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


247 


“ I think it a very good plan, Louise, but you must 
get out of the way of calling me monsieur or else it 
will slip out before people. Now wbat I propose is, 
that when we get fairly away we shall buy a horse 
and cart, for with you with us we can go forward 
more boldly than if we were alone. 

M You will be grandmother, and we shall be travel- 
ling from a farm near fitampes to visit your daughter, 
who is married to a farmer near Nantes. That will 
be a likely story now, and we can always make a 
detour to avoid towns. It will be dark when you go 
out this evening, so you can take three bundles of 
clothes with you. The only thing is about to-night. 
The weather is bitterly cold, and it is out of the ques- 
tion that you should stop out all night, and yet we 
could not ask for a lodging close to Paris. 

u Oh, I see now ! The best plan will be for you all 
to sleep to-night at Jacques’. The good people will 
manage somehow; then we can start early in the 
morning. Yes, and in that way it will not be neces- 
sary for Marie to go out and leave Victor. ” 

“ That will certainly be the best way,” Louise said. 
“ I have been wondering ever since you said we must 
start this evening, what would become of us to-night. 
When we once get fairly away from Paris it will be 
easier, for the country people are kind-hearted, and I 
think we shall always be able to get shelter for the 
night; but just outside Paris it would be different. 
Then where shall we meet this evening? *’ 

“I will be at the end of the street,” Harry said. 
* It is quite dark by five, so do you start a quarter of 


248 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


an hour later ; hide your bundles under your cloaks* 
for if that fellow is on the look-out he might follow 
you if he thought you were leaving. Draw your 
blinds up when you leave, Louise, so that the room 
will look as usual, and then it may be some time be- 
fore any one suspects that you have left; and if I 
were you I would mention to some of your neighbors 
this afternoon that you have had a letter from your 
friends in Burgundy, and are going away soon with 
your nieces to stay with them for a while. You had 
better pay your rent for three months in advance, and 
tell your landlord the same thing; saying that you 
may go suddenly any time, as a compare who is in 
Paris, and is also going back, is going to take charge 
of you on the journey, and that he may call for you 
at any time. Thus, when he finds that you have left, 
your absence will be accounted for ; not that it makes 
much difference, for I hope that when you have seen 
the girls safely to England you will make your home 
with them there.” 

“Yes, I shall never come back here,” the old wo- 
man said, “ never, even if I could. Paris is hateful to 
me now, and I have no reason for ever wanting to 
come back.” 

“In that case,” Harry said smiling, “we may as 
well save the three months’ rent.” 

“Oh, how I long to be in England,” Yirginie ex- 
claimed, “and to see dear Ernest and Jules again! 
How anxious they must be about us, not having heard 
of us all this long time ! How shall we know where 
to find them? ” 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


249 


“You forget, Virginie,” Jeanne said, “it was ar- 
ranged they should go to Harry’s father when they 
got to England, and he will know where they are liv- 
ing; there is sure to be no mistake about that, is 
there, Harry? ” 

“None at all,” Harry said. “ You may rely upon 
it that directly you get to my father you will hear 
where your brothers are. And now I will go and tell 
Marie that there is no occasion for Victor to take a 
sleeping-draught.” 

Marie was delighted when she heard that she was 
going to have her sisters with her for the whole 
evening and night, and Elise busied herself with 
preparations for the accommodation of her guests. 
Harry then went back to his attic, made his clothes 
into a bundle, and took up the bag of money from 
its hiding-place under a board and placed it in his 
pocket. 

He had, since he had been with Eobespierre, grad- 
ually changed the silver for gold in order to make it 
more convenient to carry, and it was now of compara- 
tively little weight, although he had drawn but slightly 
upon it, except for the payment of the bribe promised 
to the warder. His pistols were also hidden under 
his blouse. 

He went down-stairs and waited the return of Eobes- 
pierre. 

“ Citizen,” he said when he entered, “ circumstances 
have occurred which render it necessary for me to 
travel down to Nantes to escort a young girl, a boy, 
and an old woman to that town ; they cannot travel 


250 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


alone in such times as these, and they have a claim 
upon me which I cannot ignore.” 

“Surely, friend Sandwith,” Eobespierre said, “the 
affairs of France are of more importance than private 
matters like these.” 

“Assuredly they are, citizen ; but I cannot flatter 
myself that the affairs of France will be in any way 
injured by my temporary absence. My duty in this 
matter is clear to me, and I can only regret that my 
temporary absence may put you to some inconven- 
ience. But I have a double favor to ask you : the one is 
to spare me for a time ; the second, that you will give 
me papers recommending me, and those travelling 
with me, to the authorities of the towns through 
which we shall pass. In these times, when the ene- 
mies of the state are travelling throughout France 
seeking to corrupt the minds of the people, it is nec- 
essary to have papers showing that one is a good 
citizen.” 

“But I have no authority,” Eobespierre said. “I 
am neither a minister nor a ruler.” 

“You are not a minister, citizen, but you are as- 
suredly a ruler. It is to you men look more than to 
any other. Danton is too headstrong and violent. 
You alone combine fearlessness in the cause of France 
with that wisdom and moderation which are, above all 
things, necessary in guiding the state through its 
dangers.” 

Eobespierre’s vanity was so inordinate that he ac- 
cepted the compliment as his due, though he waved 
his hand with an air of deprecation. 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


251 


“ Therefore, citizen,” Harry went on, “ a letter from 
yon would be more powerful than an order from 
another.” 

“ But these persons who travel with you, citizen — 
how am I to be sure that they are not enemies of 
France? ” 

“France is not to be shaken,” Harry said, smiling, 
“ by the efforts of an old woman of seventy and a 
young boy and girl ; but I can assure you that they 
are no enemies of France, but simple inoffensive peo- 
ple who have been frightened by the commotion in 
Paris, and long to return to the country life to which 
they are accustomed. Come, citizen, you refused the 
first boon which I asked you, and, methinks, cannot 
hesitate at granting one who has deserved well of you 
this slight favor.” 

“You are right,” Bobespierre said. “I cannot re- 
fuse you, even if the persons who accompany you be- 
long to the class of suspects, of which, mind, I know 
nothing, though I may have my suspicions. I have 
not forgotten, you know, that you asked for the life of 
the daughter of the ci-devant Marquis de St. Caux; 
and for aught I know these children may be of the 
same breed. But I will not ask you. Did I know it, 
not even the obligation I am under to you would in- 
duce me to do what you ask ; for although as children 
they can do no harm, they might do so were they 
allowed to grow up hating France. All children of 
suspects are, as you know, ordered to be placed in the 
state schools, in order that they may there learn to 
love the people of France and to grow up worthy citi- 


252 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

zens. Now, how shall I word it? ” he said, taking 
up a pen ; and Harry dictated : 

41 1 hereby recommend Citizen Henri Sandwith, age 
19, who has been acting as my confidential secretary, 
to all public authorities, together with Citoyenne 
Moulin and her two grandchildren, with whom he is 
travelling.” 

To this Robespierre signed his name and handed 
the paper to Harry. 

“How long will you be before you return?” he 
asked. 

“I cannot say exactly,” Harry replied:- “as after I 
have seen them to their destination I may stop with 
them for a few weeks.” 

Robespierre nodded and held out his hand. 

“ I shall be glad to have you with me again, for I 
have conceived a strong friendship for you, and think 
none the worse of you for your showing your gratitude 
to the family in whom you are interested.” 

Harry then went into the kitchen, where Robes- 
pierre’s sister was preparing the next meal, and said 
good-by to her. 

She had taken a fancy to her brother’s young secre- 
tary, and expressed a hope that his absence would be 
but a short one, telling him that Robespierre had said 
only the day before how much work he had saved 
him, and that he was determined to push his fortunes 
to the utmost. 

Having thus paved the way for an appeal to Robes- 
pierre should he find himself in difficulties on the 
road, Harry proceeded to Jacques’ house and waited 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 253 

there until it was time to go up to meet Louise and 
the girls. 

Victor did not wake until the afternoon. The 
doctor had called as usual, hut had not roused him. 
He had been told what had taken place, and had held 
out hope to Marie that Victor’s improvement would 
be permanent, and that he would now make steady 
progress toward recovery. 

At the appointed hour Harry was at his post to 
meet the party. They came along within a few min- 
utes of the time named, but instead of stopping to 
greet him they walked straight on, Jeanne saying as 
she passed him : 

u I think we are followed.” 

Harry at once drew back and allowed them to go 
fifty yards on before he moved after them. As there 
were many people about, it was some little time be- 
fore e could verify Jeanne’s suspicions; then he 
noticed that a man, walking a short distance ahead of 
him, followed each turning that the others took. 

Harry waited until they were in a quiet street, and 
then auickened his pace until he was close behind the 
man Then he drew one of his pistols, and, springing 
forward, struck him a heavy blow on the head with 
its butt. He fell forward on his face without a cry ; 
and Harry, satisfied that he had stunned him, ran on 
and overtook the others, and turning down the first 
street they came to, was assured that they were safe 
from pursuit. 

“We had noticed a man lounging against the house 
opposite all the afternoon,” Jeanne said, “and came 


254 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to the conclusion that he must be watching us ; so we 
looked out for him when we came out, and noticed 
that as. soon as we went on he began to walk that way 
too. So I told Louise to walk straight on without 
stopping when we came up to you. I was sure you 
would manage somehow to get rid of him.” 

Harry laughed. 

“ I fancy he will spend to-morrow in bed instead 
of lounging about. Perhaps it will teach him to mind 
his own business in future and to leave other people 
alone. I am very glad that he did follow you ; for I 
felt that I owed him one, and was sorry to leave Paris 
without paying my debt. How I think we are pretty 
well square.” 

The meeting between the sisters was indeed a happy 
one. They fell on each other’s necks, and for some 
time scarce a word was spoken ; then they stood a little 
apart and had a long look at each other. 

“You are changed, Marie dear,” Jeanne said ; “ you 
look pale, but you look, too, softer and prettier than 
you used to.” 

“All my airs and graces have been rubbed off,” 
Marie said with a slight smile. “ I have learned so 
much, Jeanne, and have been where noble blood has 
been the reverse of a recommendation. You are 
changed too — the six months have altered you. Your 
gouvernante would not call you a wild girl now. You 
are quite a woman.” 

“ We have suffered too, Marie,” Jeanne said, as tears 
came to her eyes at the thought of the changes and 
losses of the last few months. “We have thought of 


MARIE AND VICTOR. 


255 


you night and day ; hut Louise has been very good 
to us, and as for Harry, we owe everything to him. 
He has always been so hopeful and strong, and has 
cheered us up with promises that he would bring you 
to us some day.” 

Marie smiled. 

“You are right, Jeanne. I used to laugh a little, 
you know, at your belief in your hero, and little 
thought that the time would come when I should trust 
him as implicitly as you do. You have a right to be 
proud of him, Jeanne. What thought and devotion 
and courage he has shown for us ! and do you know, 
he saved Victor too. Jacques has told me all about 
it — how Victor saw his father brought out to be mur- 
dered; and how, half-mad, he was springing out to 
stand beside him, when Harry, as quick as thought, 
knocked him down before he could betray himself ; 
and then Jacques, who was standing by and saw it, 
helped him carry him here. Oh, my dear, how much 
we owe to him ! 

“And now, Virginie,” she said, turning to the 
youngest, 11 1 must have a good look at you, little one 
— but no, I mustn’t call you little one any longer, for 
you are already almost as tall as I am. My child, 
how you have been growing, and you look so well ! 
Louise must have been feeding you up. Ah, Louise, 
how much we all owe to you, too ! And I hear you 
are going to leave your comfortable home and take 
care of the girls on their journey. It was such a com- 
fort to me when Harry told me! ” 

“I could not let them go alone, mademoiselle,” the 


256 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


old woman said simply, “ it was only my duty. Be- 
sides, what should I do in Paris with all my children 
in England? ” 

“Now, my dears, take your things off,” Marie said. 
“ I will just run in and see how Victor is getting on. 
Harry went straight in to him, and I want to know 
whether Victor recognized him.” 




CHAPTER XII. 

NANTES. 

H ARRY was very pleased to see a look of recog- 
nition on Victor’s face as he came up to the 
side of his couch. 

“Well, Victor,” he said cheerfully, “I am glad to 
see you looking more yourself again.” 

Victor nodded assent, and his hand feebly returned 
the pressure of Harry’s. 

“ I can’t understand it,” he said after a pause. “ I 
seem to be in a dream ; but it is true Marie is here, 
isn’t it? ” 

“ Oh yes ! She is chatting now with her sisters, 
Jeanne and Virginie, you now.” 

“And why am I here? ” Victor asked, looking round 
the room. “ Marie tells me not to ask questions.” 

“No. There will be plenty of time for that after- 
ward, Victor. It is all simple enough. You were 
out with me, and there was an accident, and you got 
hurt. So I and a workman who was passing carried 
you into his house, and he and his wife have been 
taking care of you. You have been very ill, but you 
i7 




258 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


are getting on better now. Marie has come to nurse 
you, and she won’t leave you until you are quite well. 
Now, I think that’s enough for you, and the doctor 
would be very angry if he knew I had told you so 
much ; because he said you were not to bother your- 
self about things at all, but just to sleep as much as 
you can, and eat as much as you can, and listen to 
Marie talking and reading to you, and not trouble 
your brain in any way, because it’s your brain that has 
gone wrong, and any thinking will be very bad for it.” 

This explanation seemed satisfactory to Victor, who 
soon after dozed off to sleep, and Harry joined the 
party in Marie’s sitting-room. 

• “ Oh, if I could but keep them here with me, Harry, 
what a comfort it would be ! ” 

“ I know that it would, Marie; but it is too danger- 
ous. You know they were denounced at Louise 
Moulin ’s. Already there is risk enough in you and 
Victor being here. The search for Loyalists does not 
relax, indeed it seems to become more and more keen 
every day. Victor’s extreme illness is your best safe- 
guard. The neighbors have heard that Jacques has 
had a fellow- workman dangerously ill for some long 
time, and Victor can no longer be looked upon as a 
stranger to be suspected, while your coming here to 
help nurse him will seem so natural a step that it will 
excite no comment. But any fresh addition of num- 
bers would be sure to give rise to talk, and you would 
have a commissary of the Commune here in no time 
to make inquiries, and to ask for your papers of domi- 
cile.” 


NANTES. 


259 


“Yes, I know that it would be too dangerous to 
risk,” Marie agreed; “but I tremble at the thought of 
their journey.” 

“I have every hope that we shall get through 
safely,” Harry said. “ I have some good news I have 
not yet told you. I have received a paper from 
Robespierre stating that I have been his secretary, and 
recommending us all to the authorities, so that we can 
dispense with the ordinary papers which they would 
otherwise ask for.” 

“That is good news, indeed, Harry,” Marie said 
“ That relieves me of half my anxiety. Once on the 
sea-coast it will be comparatively easy to get a passage 
to England. My dear Harry, you surprise me more 
every day, and I am ashamed to think that when our 
dear father and mother first told me that they had 
accepted your noble offer to look after us, I was in- 
clined in my heart to think that such protection would 
be of little use. You see I confess, Harry; and you 
know that is half-way to forgiveness.” 

“There is nothing either to confess or forgive,” 
Harry said with a smile. “ It was perfectly natural 
for you to think that a lad of eighteen was a slender 
reed to lean on in the time of trouble and danger, and 
that it was only by a lucky accident — for my saving 
Robespierre’s life was but an accident — that I have 
been enabled to be of use to you ; and that I have now 
a pass which will enable me to take your sisters with 
comparative safety as far as Nantes. Had it not been 
for that I could have done little indeed to aid you.” 

“You must not say so, Harry. You are too modest. 


260 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Besides, was it not jour quickness that saved Victor? 
No, we owe you everything, and disclaimers are only 
thrown away. As for me, I feel quite jealous of 
Jeanne’s superior perspicacity, for she trusted you 
absolutely from the first.” 

“It has nothing to do with perspicacity,” Jeanne 
said. “ Harry saved my life from that dreadful dog, 
and after that I knew if there was danger he would 
be able to get us out of it. That is, if it were possible 
for any one to do so.” 

“ I hope I shall be able to justify your trust, Jeanne, 
and arrive safely with you at my father’s house. I 
can promise you the warmest of welcomes from my 
mother and sisters. I fear they must long since have 
given me up for dead. I shall be like a shipwrecked 
mariner who has been cast upon an island and given 
up as lost. But my father always used to say, that 
if I was a first-rate hand at getting into scrapes, I 
was equally good at getting out of them again ; and I 
don’t think they will have quite despaired of seeing 
me again, especially as they know, by the last letters 
I sent them, that you all said I could speak French 
well enough to pass anywhere as a native.” 

“ How surprised they will be at your arriving with 
two girls and Louise ! ” Virginie said. 

“ They will be pleased more than surprised,” Harry 
repled. “ I have written so much about you in my 
letters that the girls and my mother will be delighted 
to see you.” 

“Besides,” Jeanne added, “ the boys will have told 
them you are waiting behind with us, so they will not 


NANTES. 


261 


be so surprised as they would otherwise have been. 
But it will be funny, arriving among people who don’t 
speak a word of our language.” 

“You will soon be at home with them,” said Harry 
reassuringly. “Jenny and Kate are just about your 
ages, and I expect they will have grown so I shall 
hardly know them. It is nearly three years now since 
I left them, and I have to look at you to assure my- 
self that Jenny will have grown almost into a young 
woman. Now I shall go out for a bit, and leave you 
to chat together. 

“ You need not fidget about Victor, Marie. Elise 
is with him, and will come and let you know if he 
wakes; but I hope that he has gone off fairly to 
sleep for the night. He knew me, and I think I have 
put his mind at rest a little as to how he came here. 
I have told him it was an accident in the street, and 
that we brought him in here, and he has been too ill 
since to be moved. I don’t think he will ask any 
more questions. If I were you I would, while nurs- 
ing, resume the dress you came here in. It will be less 
puzzling to him than the one you are wearing now.” 

The little party started the next morning at day- 
light, and at the very first village they came to found 
how strict was the watch upon persons leaving Paris, 
and had reason to congratulate themselves upon the 
possession of Bobespierre’s safe-conduct. No sooner 
had they sat down in the village cabaret to breakfast 
than an official with a red scarf presented himself, 
and asked them who they were and where they were 
going. The production of the document at once 


262 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


satisfied him; and, indeed, he immediately addressed 
the young man in somewhat shabby garments, who 
had the honor of being secretary to the great man, in 
tones of the greatest respect. 

Yirginie at present was shy and awkward in her 
attire as a boy, and indeed had there been time the 
night before to procure a disguise tor her as a girl it 
would have been done, although Harry’s opinion that 
it would attract less attention for her to travel as a 
boy was unchanged ; but he would have given way 
had it been possible to make the change. As any 
delay, however, would certainly be dangerous, the 
original plan was adhered to. 

Marie had cut her sister’s hair short, and no one 
would have suspected from her appearance that Yir- 
ginie was not what she seemed, a good-looking boy of 
some thirteen years old. With their bundles in their 
hands they trudged along the road, and stopped for 
the night at a village about twelve miles out of Paris. 
After having again satisfied the authorities by the 
production of the pass, Harry made inquiries, and the 
next morning went two miles away to a farm-house, 
where there was, he heard, a cart and horse to be dis* 
posed of. 

After much haggling over terms — since to give the 
sum that was first asked would have excited surprise, 
and perhaps suspicion — Harry became the possessor 
of the horse and cart, drove triumphantly back to the 
village, and having stowed Louise and the two girls 
on some straw in the bottom of the cart, proceeded on 
the journey. 


( 





Sf9ijp 






wmm. 


Vv>- 


mm 




mm*. 


l.ikrJi; S. - ftV './ t * ✓ • * % 

A 

- wjot: w 

- 

'/Wm. •* 

4 

.>■ * ... * 

f Tbf-4 ■ W&kti * 

<jz 

3r<& 



i 

P 

1 




ffe;. ; '/ y&a 

Rvy jug 



&■: -JfWfiU! 

QBt- ft. , AOtS 

K&L ■ MEpf-f 


THE JOURNEY TO NANTES 
















NANTES. 


263 


They met with no adventure whatever on the jour- 
ney to Nantes, which was performed in ten days. The 
weather was bitterly cold . Although it was now well 
on in March the snow lay deep on the ground; but 
the girls were well wrapped up, and the cart was filled 
with straw, which helped to keep them warm. Harry 
walked for the most part by the side of the horse’s 
head, for they could only proceed at foot-pace ; but he 
sometimes climbed up and took the reins, the better 
to chat with the girls and keep up their spirits. There 
was no occasion for this in the case of Jeanne, but 
Virginie often gave way and cried bitterly, and the 
old nurse suffered greatly from the cold in spite of her 
warm wraps. 

On arriving at Nantes Harry proceeded first to the 
Mairie, and on producing Robespierre’s document re- 
ceived a permit to lodge in the town. He then looked 
for apartments in the neighborhood of the river, and 
when he had obtained them disposed of the horse and 
cart. The statement that he was Robespierre’s secre- 
tary at once secured for him much attention from the 
authorities, and he was invited to become a member of 
the Revolutionary Committee during his stay in the 
town, in order that he might see for himself with what 
zeal the instructions received from Paris for the exter- 
mination of the Royalists were being carried out. 

This offer he accepted, as it would enable him to 
obtain information of all that was going on. Had it 
not been for this he would gladly have declined the 
honor, for his feelings were daily harrowed by arrests 
and massacres which he was powerless to prevent, for 


264 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


he did not venture to raise his voice on the side of 
mercy, for had he done so, it would have been certain 
to excite suspicion. He found that, horrible as were 
the atrocities committed in Paris, they were even sur- 
passed by those which were enacted in the provinces, 
and that in Nantes in particular a terrible persecution 
was raging under the direction of Carrier, who had 
been sent down from Paris as commissioner from the 
Commune there. 

Harry’s next object was to make the acquaintance 
of some of the fishermen, and to find out what vessels 
were engaged in smuggling goods across to England; 
for it was in one of these alone that he could hope to 
cross the Channel. This, however, he found much 
more difficult than he had expected. 

The terror was universal. The news of the execu- 
tion of the king had heightened the dismay. Massa- 
cres were going on all over Franco. The lowest ruf- 
fians in all the great towns were now their masters, 
and under pretended accusations were wreaking their 
hate upon the respectable inhabitants. Private enmi- 
ties were wiped out in blood. None were too high or 
too low to be denounced as Eoyalists, and denuncia- 
tion was followed as a matter of course by a mock 
trial and execution. Every man distrusted his neigh- 
bor, and fear caused those who most loathed and hated 
the existing regime to be loudest in their advocacy of 
it. There were spies everywhere — men who received 
blood-money for every victim they denounced. 

Thus, then, Harry’s efforts to make acquaintances 
among the sailors met with very slight success. He 


NANTES. 


265 


was a stranger, and that was sufficient to cause dis- 
trust, and ere long it became whispered that he had 
come from Paris with special authority to hasten on the 
work of extirpation of the enemies of the state. Soon, 
therefore, Harry perceived that as he moved along the 
quay little groups of sailors and fishermen talking to- 
gether broke up at his approach, the men sauntering 
off to the wine-shops, and any he accosted replied 
civilly indeed, but with embarrassment and restraint; 
and although any questions of a general character 
were answered, a profound ignorance was manifested 
upon the subject upon which he wished to gain infor- 
mation. The sailors all seemed to know that occa- 
sionally cargoes of spirits were run from the river to 
England, but none could name any vessel engaged in 
the trade. Harry soon perceived that he was regarded 
with absolute hostility, and one day one of the sailors 
said to him quietly : 

“ Citizen, I am a good sans-culotte, and I warn you 
you had best not come down the river after dark, for 
there is a strong feeling against you ; and unless you 
would like your body to be fished out of the river 
with half a dozen knife-holes in it, you will take my 
advice.” 

Harry began to feel almost crushed under his re- 
sponsibilities His attendance at the Revolutionary 
Committee tried him greatly. He made no progress 
whatever in his efforts to obtain a passage; and to 
add to his trouble the old nurse, who had been much 
exhausted by the change from her usual habits, and 
th? inclemency of the weather on her journey, instead 


206 


IN TIIE REIGN OF TERROR. 


of gaming strength appeared to be rapidly losing it, 
and was forced to take to her bed. The terribly 
events in Paris, and the long strain of anxiety as tc 
the safety of the girls and the fate of Marie, had com. 
pletely exhausted her strength, and the last six months 
had aged her as many years. Harry tried hard to 
keep up his appearance of hopefulness, and to cheer 
the girls; but Jeanne’s quick eye speedily perceived 
the change in him. 

“You are wearing yourself out, Harry,” she said 
one evening as they were sitting by the fire, while 
Yirginie was tending Louise in the next room. “ I 
can see it in your face. It is of no use your trying to 
deceive me. You tell us every day that you hope 
soon to get hold of the captain of a boat sailing for 
England ; but I know that in reality you are making 
no progress. All those months when we were hoping 
to get Marie out of prison — though it seemed next to 
impossible — you told us not to despair, and I knew 
you did not despair yourself, but now it is different. 
I am sure that you do in your heart almost give up 
hope. Why don’t you trust me, Harry? I may not 
be able to do much, but I might try to cheer you. 
You have been comforting us all this time. Surely 
it is time I took my turn. I am not a child now.” 

“I feel like one just at present,” Harry said un- 
steadily, with quivering lips. “ I feel sometimes as if 
— as we used to say at school — I could cry for two- 
pence. I know, Jeanne, I can trust you, and it isn’t 
because I doubted your courage that I have not told 
you exactly how things are going on, but because it is 


NANTES. 


267 


entirely upon yon now that Louise and Virginie have 
to depend, and I do not wish to put any more weight 
on your shoulders ; but it will be a relief to me to tell 
you exactly how we stand.” 

Harry then told her how completely he had failed 
with the sailors, and how an actual feeling of hostility 
against him had arisen. 

“I think I could have stood that, Jeanne; but it is 
that terrible committee that tries me. It is so awful 
hearing these fiends marking out their victims and 
exulting over their murder, that at times I feel tempted 
to throw myself upon some of them and strangle 
them.” 

“It must be dreadful, Harry,” Jeanne said sooth- 
ingly. “ Will it not be possible for you to give out 
that you are ill, and so absent yourself for a time 
from their meetings? I am sure you look ill — ill 
enough for anything. As to the sailors, do not let 
that worry you. Even if you could hear of a ship at 
present it would be of no use. I couldn’t leave 
Louise; she seems to me to be getting worse and 
worse, and the doctor you called in three days ago 
thinks so too. I can see it by his face. I think he is 
a good man. The woman whose sick child I sat up 
with last night tells me the poor all love him. I am 
sure he guesses that we are not what we seem. He 
said this morning to me : 

“ ‘ I cannot do much for your grandmother. It is a 
general break-up. I have many cases like it of old 
people and women upon whom the anxiety of the 
times has told. Do not worry yourself with watching, 


268 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


child. She will sleep quietly, and will not need at- 
tendance. If you don’t mind I shall have you on my 
hands. Anxiety affects the young as well as the 
old.’ 

“ At any rate, you see, we cannot think of leaving 
here at present. Louise has risked everything for us. 
It is quite impossible for us to leave her now, so do 
not let that worry you. We are all in God’s hands, 
Harry, and we must wait patiently what He may send 
us.” 

“We will wait patiently,” Harry said. “ I feel bet- 
ter now, Jeanne, and you shall not see me give way 
again. What has been worrying me most is the 
thought that it would have been wiser to have carried 
out some other plan — to have put you and Yirginie, 
for instance, in some farm-house not far from Paris, 
and for you to have waited there till the storm blew 
over.” 

“You must never think that, Harry,” Jeanne said 
earnestly. “You know we all talked it over dozens 
of times, Louise and all of us, and we agreed that this 
was our best chance, and Marie when she came out 
quite thought so too. So, whatever comes, you must 
not blame yourself in the slightest. Wherever we 
were we were in danger, and might have been de- 
nounced.” 

“I arranged it all, Jeanne. I have the responsibil- 
ity of your being here.” 

“And to an equal extent you would have had the 
responsibility of our being anywhere else. So it is of 
no use letting that trouble you. Now, as to the 


NANTES. 


269 


sailors, you know I have made the acquaintance of 
some of the women in our street. Some of them are 
sailors’ wives, and possibly through them I may be 
able to hear about ships. At any rate I could, try.” 

“Perhaps you could, Jeanne; but be very, very 
careful what questions you put, or you might be be- 
trayed.” 

“ I don’t think there is much fear of that, Harry. 
The women are more outspoken than the men. Some 
of them are with, what they call, the people ; but it is 
clear that others are quite the other way. You see 
trade has been almost stopped, and there is great suf- 
fering among the sailors and their families. Of course 
I have been very careful not to seem to have more 
money than other people; but I have been able to 
make soups and things — I have learned to be quite a 
cook from seeing Louise at work — and I take them 
to those that are very poor, especially if they have 
children ill, and I think I have won some of their 
hearts.” 

“You win every one’s heart who comes near you, 
Jeanne, I think,” Harry said earnestly. 

Jeanne flushed a rosy red, but said with a laugh : 

“How, Harry, you are turning flatterer. We are 
not at the chateau now, sir, so your pretty speeches 
are quite thrown away ; and now I shall go and take 
Yirginie’s place and send her in to you.” 

And so another month went by, and then the old 
nurse quietly passed away. She was buried, to the 
girls’ great grief, without any religious ceremony, for 
the priests were all in hiding or had been murdered, 


270 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


and France had solemnly renounced God and placed 
Eeason on His throne. 

In the mean time Jeanne had been steadily carrying 
on her work among her poorer neighbors, sitting up at 
night with sick children, and supplying food to starv- 
ing little ones, saying quietly in reply to the words of 
gratitude of the women : 

“ My grandmother has laid by savings during her 
long years of service. She will not want it long, and 
we are old enough to work for ourselves ; besides, our 
brother Henri will take care of us. So we are glad to 
be able to help those who need it.” 

While she worked she kept her ears open, and from 
the talk of the women learned that the husbands of 
one or two of them were employed in vessels engaged 
in carrying on smuggling operations with England. 
A few days after the death of Louise one of these 
women, whose child Jeanne had helped to nurse 
through a fever and had brought round by keeping it 
well supplied with good food, exclaimed : 

“Oh, how much we owe you, mademoiselle, for 
your goodness ! ” 

“You must not call me mademoiselle,” Jeanne said, 
shaking her head. “ It would do you harm and me 
too if it were heard.” 

“It comes so natural,” the woman said with a sigh. 
“I was in service once in a good family before I 
married Adolphe. But I know that you are not one 
of those people who say there is no God, because I 
saw you kneel down and pray by Julie’s bed when 
you thought I was asleep. I expect Adolphe home 


NANTES. 


271 


in a day or two. The poor fellow will be wild with 
delight when he sees the little one on its feet again. 
When he went away a fortnight ago he did not ex- 
pect ever to see her alive again, and it almost broke 
his heart. But what was he to do? There are so 
many men out of work that if he had not sailed in 
the lugger there would have been scores to take his 
place, and he might not perhaps have been taken on 
again.” 

“He has been to England, has he not?” Jeanne 
asked. 

“ Yes ; the lugger carries silks and brandy. It is a 
dangerous trade, for the Channel is swarming with 
English cruisers. But what is he to do? — one must 
live.” 

“Is your husband in favor of the new state of 
things? ” Jeanne asked. 

“ Hot in his heart, mademoiselle, any more than I 
am, but he holds his tongue. Most of the sailors in 
the port hate these murdering tyrants of ours; but 
what can we do? ” 

“ Well, Marthe, I am sure I can trust you, and your 
husband can help me if he will.” 

“Surely you can trust me,” the woman said. “I 
would lay down my life for you, and I know Adolphe 
would do so too when he knows what you have done 
for us.” 

“Well, then, Marthe, I and my sister and my 
brother Henri are anxious to be taken over to Eng- 
land. We are ready to pay well for a passage, but 
we have not known how to set about it.” 


272 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I thought it might be that,” Mar the said quietly; 
“ for any one who knows the ways of gentlefolk, as I 
do, could see with half an eye that you are not one of 
us. But they say, mademoiselle, that your brother is 
a friend of Bobespierre, and that he is one of the com- 
mittee here.” 

u He is only pretending, Marthe, in order that no 
suspicion should fall upon us. But he finds that the 
sailors distrust him, and he cannot get to speak to 
them about taking a passage, so I thought I would 
speak to you, and you can tell me when a boat is 
sailing and who is her captain.” 

“Adolphe will manage all that for you, never fear,” 
the woman said. “ I know that many a poor soul has 
been hidden away on board the smuggler’s craft and 
got safely out of the country ; but of course it’s a risk, 
for it is death to assist any of the suspects. Still the 
sailors are ready to run the risk, and indeed they 
haven’t much fear of the consequences if they are 
caught, for the sailor population here is very strong, 
and they would not stand quietly by and see some of 
their own class treated as if they had done some great 
crime merely because they were earning a few pounds 
by running passengers across to England. Why, they 
have done it from father to son as far as they can 
recollect, for there has never been a time yet when 
there were not people who wanted to pass from France 
to England and from England to France without ask- 
ing the leave of the authorities. I think it can be 
managed, mademoiselle, especially, as you say, you 
can afford to pay, for if one won’t take you, another 


NANTES. 


273 


will. Trade is so bad that there are scores of men 
would start in their fishing-boats for a voyage across 
the Channel in the hope of getting food for their wives 
and families.” 

“I was sure it was so, Marthe, but it was so diffi- 
cult to set about it. Every one is afraid of spies, and 
it needs some one to warrant that we are not trying to 
draw them into a snare, before any one will listen. If 
your husband will but take the matter up, I have no 
doubt it can be managed.” 

“ Set your mind at ease ; the thing is as good as 
done. I tell you there are scores of men ready to 
undertake the job when they know it is a straightfor- 
ward one.” 

“ That is good news indeed, Jeanne,” Harry said, 
when the girl told him of the conversation. “ That 
does seem a way out of our difficulties. I felt sure 
you would be able to manage it, sooner or later, 
among the poor people you have been so good to. 
Hurry it on as much as you can, Jeanne. I feel that 
our position is getting more and more dangerous. I 
am afraid I do not play my part sufficiently well. I 
am not forward enough in their violent councils. I 
cannot bring myself to vote for proposals for massacre 
when there is any division among them. I fear that 
some have suspicions. I have been asked questions 
lately as to why I am staying here, and why I have 
come. I have been thinking for the last few days 
whether it would not be better for us to make our 
way down to the mouth of the river and try and bribe 
some fishermen in the villages there who would not 
18 


274 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


have that feeling against me that the men here have, to 
take us to sea, or if that could not be managed, to get 
on board some little fishing-boat at night and sail off 
by ourselves in the hopes of being picked up by an 
English cruiser.” 

Harry indeed had for some days been feeling that 
danger was thickening round him. He had noticed 
angry glances cast at him by the more violent of the 
committee, and had caught sentences expressing doubt 
whether he had really been Robespierre’s secretary. 
That very evening as he came out from the meeting 
he heard one man say to another : 

“I tell you he may have stolen it, and perhaps 
killed the citizen who bore it. I believe he is a cursed 
aristocrat. I tell you I shall watch him. He has got 
some women with him ; the maire, who saw the paper, 
told me so. I shall make it my business to get to the 
bottom of the affair and we will make short work 
with him if we find things are as I believe.” 

Harry felt, therefore, that the danger was even more 
urgent than he had expressed it to Jeanne, and he had 
returned intending to propose immediate flight had 
not Jeanne been beforehand with her news. Even 
now he hesitated whether even a day’s delay might 
not ruin them. 

“ Have you told me all, Harry? ” Jeanne asked. 

“ Hot quite all, Jeanne. I was just thinking it over. 
I fear the danger is even more pressing than I have 
said ; ” and he repeated the sentence he had overheard. 
“Even now,” he said, “that fellow may be watching 
outside or making inquiries about you. He will hear 


NANTES. 


275 


nothing but praise ; but that very praise may cause 
bim to doubt still more that you are not what you 
seem.” 

“ But why can we not run away at once? ” Yirginie 
said. “ Why should we wait here till they come and 
take us and carry us away and kill us? ” 

“ That is what I was thinking when I came home, 
Yirginie; but the risk of trying to escape in a fishing- 
boat by ourselves would be tremendous. You see, 
although I have gone out sailing sometimes on the 
river in England, I know very little about it, and 
although we might be picked up by an English ship, 
it would be much more likely that we should fall into 
the hands of one of the French gunboats. So I look 
upon that as a desperate step, to be taken only at the 
last moment. And now that Jeanne seems to have 
arranged a safe plan, I do not like trying such a wild 
scheme. A week now, and perhaps all might be ar- 
ranged; but the question is — Have we a week? have 
we more than twenty-four hours? What do you 
think, Jeanne? ” 

“ I do not see what is best to do yet,” Jeanne said, 
looking steadily in the fire. “ It is a terrible thing to 
have to decide; but I see we must decide.” She sat 
for five minutes without speaking, and then taking 
down her cloak from the peg on which it huog she 
said : “I will go round to Marthe Pichon again and 
tell her we are all so anxious for each other, that I 
don’t think we can judge what is really the best. 
Marthe will see things more clearly and will be able 
to advise us.” 


276 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Yes, that will be the best plan.” 

It was three-quarters of an hour before she re- 
turned. 

“I can see you have a plan,” Harry said as he saw 
that there was a look of brightnesss and hope on 
Jeanne’s face. 

“ Yes, I have a plan, and a good one; that is to say, 
Marthe has. I told her all about it, and she said di- 
rectly that we must be hidden somewhere till her 
husband can arrange for us to sail. I said, of course, 
that was what was wanted, but how could it be man- 
aged? So she thought it over, and we have quite 
arranged it. She has a sister who lives in a fishing- 
village four miles down the river. She will go over 
there to-morrow and arrange with them to take us, 
and will get some fisher-girls’ dresses for us. She 
says she is sure her sister will take us, for she was 
over here yesterday and heard about the child getting 
better, and Marthe told her all sorts of nonsense about 
what I had done for it. She thinks we shall be quite 
safe there, for there are only six or seven houses, and 
no one but fishermen live there. She proposes that 
you shall be dressed up in some of her husband’s 
clothes, and shall go out fishing with her sister’s hus- 
band. What do you think of that, Harry? ” 

“Splendid, Jeanne! Can the husband be trusted 
too? ” 

“ Oh, yes, she says so. He is an honest man, she 
says; and besides, they are very poor, and a little 
money will be a great help to them. She says she 
would not propose it unless she was quite, quite sure 


NANTES. 


277 


of them, for if anything happened to us she would he 
a wretched woman all her life.” 

“Thank God,” Harry said fervently, that one sees 
daylight at last ! I have folt so helpless lately ! Dan- 
gers seemed to he thickening round you, and I could 
do nothing; and now, Jeanne, you have found a way 
out for us where I never should have found one for 
myself.” 

It is God who has done it, not I,” Jeanne said 
reverently. “ I did not begin to go about among the 
poor people here with any thought of making friends, 
but because they were so poor and miserable ; but He 
must have put it into my heart to do it, in order that 
a way of escape might be made for us.” 




CHAPTER XIH. 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 

HE next morning Harry went out, as usual, im- 



JL mediately after breakfast, for a walk for two or 
three hours. This he did partly to allow the girls to 
tidy the rooms, an office which had naturally fallen 
to them since the commencement of their old nurse’s 
illness; partly because in active exercise he found 
some relief from the burden of his anxieties. To-day 
he felt more anxious than ever. The conversation 
with Marthe Pichon had afforded good grounds of 
hope that in a day or two a fair prospect of escape 
would be open to them ; but this only seemed to make 
the present anxiety all the sharper. The woman had 
promised to get disguises, and make the arrangements 
with her friends at the village below during the course 
of the day, and by night, if all went well, they might 
start. He told himself that he had no reason for sup- 
posing that the vague suspicions which were, he knew, 
afloat would suddenly be converted into action. He 
determined to take his place that afternoon with the 
committee as usual, and endeavor to allay their doubts 
by assuming a violent attitude. He felt, however, 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 279 

that the day would be more trying than any he had 
passed, and that he would give a great deal if the 
next twenty-four hours were over. Scarcely heeding 
where he walked he was out longer than usual, and it 
was nearly three hours after he started before he ap- 
proached the town again by the road along the river 
bank. Just when he came to the first houses a wo- 
man, who was standing there knitting, came up to 
him. 

“You are the citizen who lives with his two sisters 
next door to La M&re Pichon, are you not? ” 

Harry assented hurriedly, with a strange presenti- 
ment of evil. 

“La M&re Pichon bids me tell you,” the woman 
said, “ that half an hour after you started this morning 
six men, with an official with the red scarf, came to 
the house and arrested your sisters and carried them 
off. They are watching there for your return.” 

Harry staggered as if struck with a blow. 

“Poor young man,” the woman said compassion- 
ately, seeing the ghastly pallor of his face, “ but I pity 
you. The street is furious that these wretches should 
have carried off that sweet young creature, who was 
so good to everyone; but what could we do? We 
hissed the men, and we would have pelted them had 
we not been afraid of striking your sisters. When 
they had gone La M&re Pichon said to some of us, 
1 The best thing we can do for that angel is to save 
her brother from being caught also. So do one of 
you post yourself on each road leading to the house, 
and warn him in time. He generally walks beyond 


280 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the town. I heard one of his sisters say so.’ So some 
of us came out on all the roads and two remained, 
one at each end of the street, in case we should miss 
you. La M&re said, whoever met you was to tell you 
to be on this road, by the river, just outside the town, 
after dark, and she would bring you some clothes, and 
take you where you would be safe; but till then you 
were to go away again, and keep far from the town. 
Do you understand? ” she asked, laying her hand on 
his arm, for he seemed dazed and stupid with the 
shock he had received. 

“I understand,” he said in a low voice. “Thank 
you all for your warning. Yes, I will be here this 
evening.” 

So saying he turned and moved away, walking un- 
steadily as if he were drunk. The woman looked after 
him pityingly, and then shaking her head and mut- 
tering execrations against the “Beds,” she made her 
way home to tell M5re Pichon that she had fulfilled 
her mission. 

Harry walked on slowly until some distance from 
the town, and then threw himself down on a bank by 
the road and lay for a time silent and despairing. At 
last tears came to his relief, and his broad shoulders 
shook with a passion of sobbing to think that just at 
the moment when a chance of escape was opened — 
just when all the dangers seemed nearly past — the 
girls should have fallen into the hands of the enemy, 
and he not there to strike a blow in their defence. To 
think of Jeanne — his bright, fearless Jeanne — and 
clinging little Yirginie, in the hands of these human 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 281 

tigers. It was maddening ! But after a time the pas- 
sion of weeping calmed down, and Harry sat up sud- 
denly. 

“ I am a fool,” he said as he rose to his feet ; “a nice 
sort of fellow for a protector, lying here crying like a 
girl when I had begun to fancy I was a man ; wasting 
my time here when I know the only hope for the girls 
is for me to keep myself free to help them. I need 
not lose all hope yet. After Marie has been saved, 
why shouldn’t I save my Jeanne? I am better off 
than I was then, for we have friends who will help. 
These women whose hearts Jeanne has won will aid if 
they can, and may get some of their husbands and 
brothers to aid. The battle is not lost yet, and Jeanne 
will know I shall move heaven and earth to save her.” 

Harry’s fit of crying, unmanly as he felt it, had 
afforded him an immense relief, for he hardly knew 
himself how great the strain had been upon him of 
late, and with a more elastic step he strode away into 
the country, and for hours walked on, revolving plan 
after plan in his mind for rescuing the girls. Although 
nothing very plausible had occurred to him he felt 
brighter in mind, though weary in body, when, just 
after nightfall, he again approached the spot where he 
had that morning received so heavy a blow. He was 
not disheartened at the difficulty before him, for he 
knew that he should have some time yet to hit upon a 
plan, and the jails were so crowded with prisoners 
that he might fairly reckon upon weeks before there 
was any actual necessity for action. Marthe Pichon 
was waiting for him. 


282 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Ah, monsieur,” she began, “but this is a terrible 
day ! Oh, if I had but known a day or two earlier 
they could have moved in time, and now they are in 
the power of those wolves ; but we will try to save 
them. We have been talking it over. We will all 
go to the tribunal, and we will take our husbands 
and our children with us, and we will demand their- 
release. We will not let them be murdered. And 
now here are the clothes, but you need not put them 
on now. There will be a boat here in a few minutes. 
We have told some of the sailors how they misjudged 
you, and they are sorry, now it is too late, that they 
would not listen when you spoke to them. However, 
they will do all they can for you. I have sent a mes- 
sage by a boy to my sister to say that I shall be down 
this evening, so they will be expecting us. Ah, here 
is the boat ! ” 

The splash of oars was heard, and a boat rowed 
along close to the bank. 

“ Is that you, Pierre? ” 

“ It is we, sure enough, M&re Pichon. Is all right? ” 

“Yes, we are both here.” 

In another minute the boat was rowed alongside, 
and Harry and the woman got on board. There were 
few words spoken as the two men rowed vigorously 
down stream. In three-quarters of an hour some 
lights were seen on the opposite bank, and the boat 
was headed toward them and soon reached a little 
causeway. 

“I shall not be more than twenty minutes,” M&re 
Pichon said as she got out. 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 283 

“All right, we will wait ! ” was the reply, and 
mounting the causeway La M&re Pichon led the way 
to the farthest cottage in the little fishing-village. A 
light was burning within, and lifting the latch she 
entered, followed by Harry. A fisherman and his 
wife were sitting by the fire. 

“Here, sister Henriette and brother Pierre,” Marthe 
said; “you have heard from me how a dear angel, 
who lived next door to me, has nursed and tended my 
little Julie, and by the blessing of the Virgin brought 
her round from her illness; and those wretches, the 
Reds, have carried her off to-day with her sister, and 
you know what it is to fall into their hands. This 
is her brother, and I am going to ask you to give him 
shelter and let him stay here with you. I have 
brought him a suit of clothes with me, and no one 
will guess that he is not the son of some comrade of 
yours. He will pay you well for sheltering him till 
we can put him on board Adolphe’s lugger and send 
him across the water. If it had not been that the 
Reds had come to-day I should have brought his sis- 
ters with him. I was just starting to arrange it with 
you when those wretches came and took them away, 
and it may be that we may bring them yet. Made- 
moiselle says that they would pay a hundred crowns 
to you, and that is not a sum to be earned every day.” 

“Ho, indeed,” her sister said briskly; “that will 
buy Pierre a new boat, and a good one, such as he can 
go out to sea in ; besides, as you say, after what his 
sister did for Julie we are bound to help them. What 
do you say, Pierre? ” 


284 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Pierre’s face had expressed anything but satisfac- 
tion until the money was mentioned, but it then 
changed entirely. The times were bad — his boat was 
old and unseaworthy — a hundred crowns was a fortune 
to him. 

“ I have risked my life often,” he said, “ to earn five 
crowns, therefore I do not say no to the offer. Mon- 
sieur, I accept ; for a hundred crowns I will run the 
risk of keeping you here, and your sisters too, if they 
should come, until you can cross the water.” 

“Very well then,” Marthe Pichon said. “That’s 
settled, now I shall be off at once. They will be 
watching the street for monsieur, and to-morrow, when 
they find he has not come back, they will be asking 
questions, so the sooner I am back the better.” 

“We cannot give you much accommodation, mon- 
sieur,” the fisherman said. “There is only the loft 
up-stairs, and, for to-night, the sails to sleep on ; but 
we will try and make you more comfortable to-mor- 
row.” 

“I care nothing for comfort,” Harry answered, “so 
make no change for me. J ust treat me as if I were 
what I shall seem to be — a young fisherman who has 
come to work with you for a bit. I will row with you 
and help you with your nets. Your sister has prom- 
ised to send a boy every day with all the news she 
can gather. Now, if you have a piece of bread I will 
gladly eat it, for I have touched nothing since break- 
fast.” 

“We can do better than that for you,” the woman 
replied, and in a few minutes some fish were frying 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 285 

over the fire. Fortunately the long hours he had been 
on his feet had thoroughly tired Harry out, and after 
eating his supper he at once ascended to the loft, threw 
himself on the heap of sails, and in a few minutes was 
sound asleep. The next morning he dressed himself 
in the fisherman’s clothes with which he had been pro- 
vided, and went down-stairs. 

“You will do,” Pierre said, looking at him, “but 
your hands and face are too white. But I was tanning 
my sails yesterday, and there is some of the stuff left 
in the boiler; if you rub your hands and face with 
that you will do well.” 

Harry took the advice, and the effect was to give 
him the appearance of a lad whose face was bronzed 
by long exposure to the sea and air. 

“ You will pass anywhere now,” Pierre said approv- 
ingly. “I shall give out that you belong to St. 
Hazaire, and are the son of a friend of mine whose 
fishing-boat was lost in the last gale, and so you have 
come to work for a time with me ; no one would ask 
you any more. Besides, we are all comrades, and 
hate the Beds, who have spoilt our trade by killing all 
our best customers, so if they come asking questions 
here they won’t get a word out of any one.” 

For ten days Harry lived with the fisherman. 
Adolphe had returned in his lugger the day after his 
arrival there, and came over the next evening to see 
him. He said that it would be some little time before 
the lugger sailed again, but that if he was ready to 
start before she sailed he would manage to procure 
him a passage in some other craft. He said that he 


286 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


had already been talking to some of the sailors on the 
wharves, and that they had promised to go to the Tri- 
bunal when the girls were brought up before it, and 
that he would manage to get news from a friend em- 
ployed in the prison when that would be. 

Harry frequently went up in a boat to Nantes with 
Pierre with the fish they had caught. He had no fear 
of being recognized, and did not hesitate to land, 
though he seldom went far from the boat. Adolphe 
was generally there, and he and two or three of his 
comrades, who were in the secret, always hailed him 
as an old acquaintance, so that had any of the spies of 
the Eevolutionists been standing there, no suspicion 
that Harry was other than he seemed would have en- 
tered their minds. 

One evening, three weeks after Harry’s arrival at 
the hut, Adolphe came in with his head bound up by 
a bandage. 

“ What is the matter, Adolphe? ” Harry exclaimed. 

“I have bad news for you, monsieur. I learned 
this morning that mesdemoiselles were to-day to be 
brought before the Tribunal, and we filled the hall 
with women and two or threescore of sailors. Mes- 
demoiselles were brought out. The young one seemed 
frightened, but the elder was as calm and brave as if 
she feared nothing. They were asked their names, 
and she said : 

“ £ I am Jeanne de St. Caux, and this is my sister 
Virginie. We have committed no crime.’ 

“ Carrier himself was there, and he said : 

“‘You are charged with being enemies of France, 


IN THE HANDS OF THE BEDS. 287 

with being here in disguise, and with trying to leave 
France contrary to the laws against emigration, and 
with being in company with one who, under false pre- 
tences, obtained admission to the Committee of Safety 
here, but who is an enemy and traitor to France. What 
do you say? ’ 

I do not deny that we were in disguise,’ she said 
in her clear voice. 1 Nor do I deny that we should 
have escaped if we could. And as you treat us as en- 
emies, and our lives here are in danger, I cannot see 
that we were to blame in doing so. I deny that we 
are enemies of France, or that the gentleman who was 
with us was so either. He did not obtain a place on 
the committee by fraud, for he was really the secre- 
tary of Monsieur Robespierre, and he could not refuse 
the post when it was offered to him.’ 

“ Then we thought it was time to speak, and the 
women cried out for mercy, and said how good she 
had been to the poor ; and we men cried out too. And 
then Carrier got into a passion, and said they were 
traitors and worthy of death, and that they should die. 
And we shouted we would not have it, and broke into 
the Tribunal and surrounded mesdemoiselles, and then 
the guards rushed in and there was a fight. We beat 
them dff and got outside, and then a regiment came 
up, and they were too strong for us, though we fought 
stoutly, I can tell you, for our blood was up ; but it 
was no use. The dear ladies were captured again, and 
many of us got severe wounds. But the feeling was 
strong, I can tell you, among the sailors when the 
news spread through the town, for some of the women 


288 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


got hurt, too, in the melde, and I think we could get 
five hundred men together to storm the jail.” 

Harry was bitterly disappointed, for he had hoped 
that the intercession of the women might have availed 
with the judges, and doubtless would have done so 
had not Carrier himself been present. However, he 
thanked the sailor warmly for the efforts he had made, 
and gave him some money to distribute among the 
wounded, for he always carried half his money con- 
cealed in a belt under his clothes. The other half was 
hidden away under a board in his lodgings, so that in 
case of his being captured the girls would still have 
funds available for their escape. . As to the prospects 
of storming the jail he did not feel sanguine. It was 
strongly guarded, and there were three regiments of 
troops in the town, and these could be brought up before 
the fishermen could force the strong defences of the jail. 
However, as a last resource, this might be attempted. 

Two days later Adolphe again returned, and was 
obliged to confess in answer to Harry’s inquiries that 
he feared the sailors as a body would not join in the 
attempt. 

“ I can hardly blame them, monsieur. For though 
I myself would risk everything, and some of the others 
would do so too, it is a terrible thing for men with 
wives and families to brave the anger of these mon- 
sters. They would think nothing of putting us all to 
death. It isn’t the fighting we are afraid of, though 
the odds are heavy against us, but it’s the vengeance 
they would take afterward, whether we happened to 
win or whether we didn’t.” 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 


289 


“ I cannot blame them,” Harry said. “ As you say, 
even if they succeeded there would be a terrible venge- 
ance for it afterward. Ho ; if the girls are to be res- 
cued it must be by some other way. I have been 
quiet so long because I hoped that the interces- 
sion of the women would have saved them. As that 
has failed I must set to work. I have thought of 
every method, but bribery seems the only chance. 
Will you speak to the man you know in the prison, 
and sound him whether it will be possible to carry out 
any plan in that way? ” 

“I will speak again to him,” Adolphe said. “But 
I have already sounded him, and he said that there 
were so many guards and jailers that he feared that it 
would be impossible. But I will try again.” 

The next day, soon after dinner, Adolphe came 
again, and there was a white scared look upon his face 
which filled Harry with alarm. 

“ What is it, Adolphe? What is your news? ” 

“ Monsieur, I can hardly tell it,” Adolphe said in a 
low awe-stricken voice. “It is too awful even for 
these fiends.” 

“ What is it, Adolphe? Tell me. If they have been 
murdered I will go straight to Nantes and kill Carrier 
the first time he leaves his house, though they may 
tear me to pieces afterward.” 

“ They are not murdered yet,” Adolphe said; “but 
they are to be, and every one else.” And this time the 
sailor sat down and cried like a child. 

At last, in answer to Harry’s entreaties, he raised 
his head and told the story. The Revolutionary Com- 
19 


290 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


mittee had that day been down at the wharf, and had 
taken for the public service four old luggers past ser- 
vice which were lying on the mud, and they had 
openly boasted that an end was going to be put to 
the aristocrats ; that the guillotine was too slow, that 
the prison must be cleared, and that they were going 
to pack the aristocrats on board the luggers and sink 
them. 

Harry gave a cry of horror, in which the fisherman 
and his wife joined, the latter pouring out voluble 
curses against Carrier and the Reds. 

After his first cry Harry was silent ; he sank down 
on to a low chair, and sat there with his face hidden 
in his hands for some minutes, while the fisherman and 
his wife poured question after question upon Adolphe. 
Presently Harry rose to his feet, and saying to Adol- 
phe, “Do not go away, I shall be back presently, I 
must think by myself,” went out bareheaded into the 
night. 

It was half an hour before he returned. 

“How, Adolphe,” he said, “I can think again. 
How, how are they to be saved? ” 

“I cannot say, monsieur,” Adolphe said hesitat- 
ingly. “ It does not seem to me ” 

“ They have to be saved,” Harry interrupted him in 
a grave, steady voice. “ The question is how? ” 

“Yes, monsieur,” Adolphe agreed hesitatingly, 
“that is the question. You can rely upon me, mon- 
sieur,” he went on, “ to do my best whatever you may 
decide; but I have no head to invent things. You 
tell me and I will do it.” 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 


291 


“ I know I can rely upon you, Adolphe. As far as 
I can see there are but two ways. One is for me to go 
to Carrier’s house, find the monster, place a pistol at 
his head, compel him to order them to be released, 
stand with him at the prison door till they come out, 
embark with him and them in a boat, row down the 
river, and put to sea.” 

“And then, monsieur?” Adolphe asked after a 
pause, seeing that Harry was speaking to himself 
rather than to him. 

“Yes, that is the question that I cannot answer,” 
Harry replied. “ I can see all the rest as if it were 
passing. I can feel Carrier trembling in my grasp, 
and shrinking as the pistol touches his forehead. I 
can hear him giving his orders, I can see the crowd 
falling back as I walk with him through the street, I 
can hear him crying to the people to stand aside and 
let us pass, I can see us going down the river to- 
gether ; but what am I to do in a boat with two ladies 
at sea? ” 

“ Could you not embark in a lugger? ” Adolphe 
exclaimed, carried away by the picture which Harry 
seemed to be describing as if he saw it. “ Why not 
start in a lugger at once? I might have the Trois 
Frlres ready, and the men will all stand by you ; and 
when we are once outside the river we will throw 
Carrier over to the fishes and make for England.” 

“Thank you, Adolphe. If the other plans seem 
impossible we will try that, but only as a last re- 
source ; for I know the chances are a hundred to one 
against its success. I should have no fear as to 


292 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Carrier himself, but as I went through the streets 
some one else might place a musket at the back of my 
head and shoot me. If I could get him alone it would 
be different. You could go with me; I would force 
him to sign the order of release; you could take it; 
and I would stand over him till you had time to em- 
bark with them ; then I would blow out his brains and 
make my way down to the river. But there would be 
no chance of finding him alone. Monsters like this 
are always fearful of assassination.” 

“ And what is monsieur’s other plan? ” 

“ The other plan is to get on board the boat in which 
they are to be placed — you might find out which it is 
from your friend in prison — hide down in the hold 
until the guards leave her ; then join them ; and when 
she sinks fasten them to a spar and drift down the 
river with them till out of sight of the town, when 
Pierre could row off and pick them up.” 

“ They say there are to be soldiers on each side of the 
river,” Adolphe said despondently, “ to shoot down 
any who may try to swim to shore. But there 
would not be many who would try. Most of them, 
they say, will be women and children ; but the heads 
would be seen as you drifted down.” 

“Yes; but we must think of something, Adolphe 
• — think, man, think — and you, Pierre, think; if you 
were in a sinking ship, and you wanted something 
which would hide you from the eyes of people a hun- 
dred yards away, what would you take? ” 

“ But you would be seen on anything you climbed 
on to or clung to, monsieur.” 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 


293 


“ But ve need not climb on to it,” Harry said. “ I 
can take pieces of cork with me and wrap round them 
so as to keep their faces just afloat. I should only 
want something that would hide their faces.” 

“ A hatch might do,” Pierre said. 

“ The very thing ! ” Harry exclaimed with a fresh 
ring of animation and hopefulness in his voice; “the 
very thing ! Of course there would be a hatchway to 
the forecastle of the lugger. We might get that 
loosened beforehand, so that it would float off. What 
is the size of such a hatch? ” 

“ Some four feet square, monsieur.” 

“ That will be enough,” Harry said, “but how high 
would a hatch float out of water, because there must 
be room between the top of the water for us to breathe 
as we lie on our backs. Four inches would be enough. 
Are the sides buoyant enough to keep the top that 
much out of water? ” 

“I do not think so, monsieur,” Pierre said with a 
shake of the head. “ It would float nearly level with 
the water.” 

“But see here, monsieur,” Adolphe said eagerly; 
“ I have an idea ! The hatches are covered with tar- 
paulin. If you could hide in the forecastle during the 
night you might cut away all the top underneath the 
tarpaulin and prop it up, so that if any one trod on it 
in the morning they would not notice what had been 
done. Then when they have pushed off you could 
knock away the props, the board would tumble down, 
and there would be only the tarpaulin cover on the 
sides. It would float then quite four inches out of 


294 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


water, and that in the middle of the stream would 
look almost level with it.” 

“I will try it,” Harry said; “there is a chance of 
success.” 

“It is a terrible risk, monsieur,” Pierre said. 

“ I know it,” Harry replied ; “ but it is just possible. 
The chances are a hundred to one against it, but it 
may succeed. Well, Pierre, do you be with your boat 
on the river just below the point where the town can 
be seen. If you see a hatch floating down row to it. 
H we are beneath it, well and good; if not ” 

“If not, monsieur,” the fisherman’s wife said sol- 
emnly, “ we will pray for your souls.” 

“ Adolphe will send down to you in the morning 
the two fisher-girls’ dresses his wife had prepared for the 
ladies. Have some brandy in the boat and your little 
charcoal stove, and keep water boiling. They will 
want it. And now good-by, my good friends ! Pray 
for us to-night. Now, Adolphe, let us hasten back to 
the town, for there is much to be done. And first of 
all you must see your friend in the prison ; find out if 
mesdemoiselles are on the list of those to be murdered. 
I have no doubt they will be, for after the emeute 
there has been about them they are almost sure to be 
among the first victims. But above all, find out, if 
you can, which vessel they are to be placed in.” 

“ But if I cannot find that out, monsieur ; if there is 
no arrangement made at all — though I should think 
there would be, for the butchers will like to have 
everything done in order ” 

“ Then I will get you to find a dozen men you can 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 295 

trust to volunteer to row tlie boats to put them on 
board. And you must be sure to take the boat in 
which they are to the lugger we have prepared.” 

“ I will try,” Adolphe said, “ though I would rather 
cut off my hand than pull an oar to take those poor 
creatures out to be murdered. But I will do it, mon 
sieur. But except for that I warrant me they will not 
get a sailor in Nantes to put his hand to an oar to aid 
their accursed work.” 

It was four o’clock when they arrived at Nantes. 
Adolphe went straight to the prison, while Harry 
walked along the quay. "When he came abreast the 
centre of the town a number of sailors and fishermen 
were standing talking in low tones, and looking with 
horror at four luggers moored in a line in the centre of 
the river. A number of men drawn from the scum of 
the town were painting them white, while a strong 
body of troops were drawn up on the quay in readi- 
ness to put a summary stop to any demonstration of 
hostility on the part of the sailors. These did not in- 
deed venture to express openly their detestation of the 
proceedings, but the muttered execrations and curses 
that rose from the little group showed how deep were 
their feelings. 

Harry joined a little knot of three or four men who 
had been, with Adolphe, in the habit of greeting him 
when he landed. 

“ All is lost, you see ! ” one of them said in a tone 
of deep commiseration. “ There is nothing left but 
vengeance — we will take that one of these days — but 
that is a poor consolation for you now.” 


296 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“All is not quite lost,” Harry said. “I have yet 
one hope.” 

“We dare not try force,” one of the other men said. 
“ They have marched three more regiments of Beds 
in to-day. What can we do against them without 
arms? T could cry to think that we are so helpless in 
the face of these things.” 

“ No; I know force is useless,” Harry said. “ Still 
I have just one hope left. It is a desperate one, and 
I cannot tell you what it is now ; but to-night, maybe, 
Adolphe may ask you to help us. I expect him here 
soon.” 

In half an hour Adolphe returned, and Harry at 
once joined him. 

“I have got the news I wanted,” he said. “Mes- 
demoiselles are to be in the first batch brought out. 
Boats have already been bought by the Reds to row 
them out, and men hired. They were forced to buy 
the boats, for not a man would let his craft for such a 
purpose. It would be accursed ever afterward, no 
sailor would ever put a foot on board. The first boats 
will go to the ship lying lowest in the stream ; then 
they will come back and take the next batch out to 
the vessel next above ; and so until all are on board. 
There will be fifty placed on board each lugger; and 
I hear, monsieur, that is only the first of it, and that 
the drownings will go on until the prisons are cleared.” 

“ Thank God we know that much, Adolphe ! Now, 
in the first place, I want you to get me some tools — a 
sharp saw, a chisel, a large screw-driver, and half a 
dozen large screws ; also, two beams of wood to fasten 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 297 

across the hatchway and keep the boards up after I 
have sawn through them; also, I want three bundles 
of cork — hat pieces will be the best if you can get 
them, but that doesn’t matter much. I may as well 
have an auger too. When you go back to your house 
will you go in next door and ask our old landlady, 
M&re Leflo ” 

“ She died three days ago,” the man said. 

“ Then go into the house without asking, and in 
the farthest corner, to the right-hand side of the kitchen, 
scratch away the earth, and you will find a little bag 
of money. If I fail to-morrow, keep it for yourself ; 
if I succeed, bring it to me at Pierre’s. When does 
your lugger sail for England? ” 

“ In three days, monsieur. I have already sounded 
the captain, and I think he will take you. And what 
shall I do next? ” 

“ At nine o’clock this evening have a boat with the 
things on board half a mile below the town. Give a 
low whistle, and I will answer it. Wrap some flannel 
round the rowlocks to muffle the sound. It will be a 
dark night, and there’s a mist rising already from the 
river. I do not think there’s much chance of our 
meeting any boats near those vessels.” 

“No, indeed,” Adolphe agreed. “It makes me 
shiver to look at them. There will be no boat out on 
the river to-night except ours. Will you not come 
home with me, monsieur, until it is time to start? 
You will need supper, for you must keep up your 
Strength.” 

Harry accepted the sailor’s invitation; and after 


298 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


partaking of a meal with Adolphe and his wife, who 
was informed of the attempt which was about to be 
made, he sat looking quietly into the fire, arranging in 
his mind all the details of the enterprise, uttering 
many a silent but fervent prayer that he might be per- 
mitted to save the lives of the two girls. 

Adolphe went in and out making his preparations. 
At half-past eight he said, touching Harry on the 
shoulder : “ It is time to start, monsieur. I have got 
the bag of money. Everything is in the boat, and I 
saw the men start with it. It is time for us to go and 
meet them.” 

Marthe burst into tears as she said good-by to Harry. 

“I shall spend all night on my knees,” she said, 
“ praying God and the Holy Virgin to aid you and 
save those dear angels. Here is a packet, monsieur, 
with some food for you to eat in the morning, and a 
bottle of good wine. You will want strength for your 
adventure.” 

Three or four minutes after Harry and Adolphe had 
gained the appointed spot they heard a low whistle on 
the water. Adolphe whistled in return, and in 
another minute a dark object appeared through the 
mist. They took their places in the stern, and the 
boat rowed quietly off again. So well were the oars 
muffled that Harry could hear no sound save an al- 
most imperceptible splash each time they dipped into 
the water. 

The town was very still and scarce a sound was 
heard. The awe of the horrible event which was 
about to take place hung over the town, and although 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 299 

there was drinking and exultations among the ruffians 
in the back lanes, even these instinctively avoided 
the neighborhood of the river. 

So thick was the fog that they were some little time 
before they found the white luggers. When they did 
so they rowed to that moored lowest down the stream 
and made fast alongside. Noiselessly the tools and 
beams were handed on board. Then Harry said : 

“ That is all, Adolphe.” 

“Not at all, monsieur. We are not going to leave 
you till the work is done. We have settled that four 
sets of hands can work better than one, and besides, 
we may hit on some idea. No one can say.” 

Finding it useless to remonstrate, Harry let the good 
fellows have their way. The men had already re- 
moved their boots and noiselessly made their way to 
the hatch of the forecastle. 

“Ah, it is just as well I brought a file with me,” 
Adolphe said in a low voice, as he knelt down and 
felt the hatch. “ It is fastened down with a staple and 
padlock. They are old, but you might have some 
trouble in breaking them. But let us see first. No, 
it moves. Now, a wrench all together.” 

As he spoke the staple came up through the rotten 
wood of the deck. The hatch was then lifted. 

“Lower it down corner-ways into the fo’castle,” 
Adolphe said. “We can work all the better at it 
there. Jacques, do you get that sail up out of the boat 
and throw it over the hatch. It isn’t likely any one 
will come out here through the fog ; but it’s just as 
well not to run any risk.” 


300 IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 

As soon as all were below, and the sail spread over 
the opening above, Adolphe produced a dark lantern 
from the great pocket of his fisherman’s cloak, to- 
gether with two or three candles. These were lit at 
the lantern, and the party then set to work. 

Two saws had been brought on board, and a piece 
three feet square was cut out of the top of the hatch, 
leaving six inches of wood all round. Great pains 
were taken not to saw through the tarpaulin cover. 

“Now, the next thing to do,” Harry said, “is to 
fix the beams so as to hold the wood in its place 
again.” Four pieces of wood, each three inches long, 
were screwed against the combing of the archway in 
such a position that when the beams were placed upon 
them they were exactly level with the top, and sup- 
ported the piece cut out from the hatchway in its 
original position. 

“That will do rarely,” Adolphe said, when it was 
finished and the hatchway experimentally placed in its 
position. “ Now, all you have to do is just to knock 
the ends of the beams off their ledges. The bit we 
have cut out will fall down, and you will be able 
easily enough to lift the hatchway from its place. It 
is no great weight now.” 

“It will do capitally,” Harry agreed, “and when it 
floats the tarpaulin will certainly be three inches above 
the water. Yes, I have no fear of that part of the ad- 
venture going wrong. You don’t think that it will 
be noticed from the shore, Adolphe? ” 

“ Not it,” Adolphe answered confidently. “Why, 
from the shore it will look awash with the water. 


IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 


301 


No one will ever dream that there could be a soul 
alive underneath it. I begin to think you will do it, 
monsieur. At first it seemed hopeless. Now I really 
do think there is a chance. I should feel pretty con- 
fident if it was you and two of us who had to do it ; 
but the difficulty will be to get the young ladies under 
it, and then to get them to lie quiet there.” 

“That is the difficulty,” Harry admitted. “Iam 
sure of the eldest. Her nerves are as good as mine ; 
what I fear is about the younger.” 

“ I’ll tell you what, monsieur,” one of the other men 
said; “if you take my advice you will have a piece 
of rope in readiness and tie it round her arms so as 
to prevent her struggling.” 

“ That would be the best way,” Harry agreed. “ Yes, 
if I see she won’t be calm and do as I tell her, that is 
what I will do.” 

“ Now, monsieur, I will bore a couple of auger-holes 
through the bulkhead here so that you can see what is 
going on in the hold. They have got the hatch off 
there. I suppose it wasn’t padlocked, and they will 
no doubt go down to bore the holes the last thing. 
Like enough they have bored them already, and will 
only have to knock out the plugs. I will just go and 
see anyhow. If that is so you may set your mind at 
rest that none of them will come down here in the 
morning.” 

So saying, taking the dark lantern, he climbed up 
on deck, and descended the hold. 

“That’s it,” he said when he returned; “there are 
six holes bored with plugs in them, so they won’t be 


302 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


coming down here. When we go up we will put the 
staple into its hole again, so that it will look all right. 
Now, monsieur, we will just have one nip of brandy 
apiece out of this bottle, and then we will be off. It’s 
just gone midnight, and it were best we should leave 
you to sleep for a few hours. You will want your 
strength in the morning, unless, of course, you would 
rather we stopped with you for a bit.” 

“No, thank you, Adolphe, I don’t think I shall 
sleep; I shall sit and think out every detail.” 

“ Then good-night, monsieur. May the good God 
bless you and aid you to-morrow, and I think he will ! 
I do think you are the bravest man I ever met.” 

“I am not brave for myself, Adolphe, but for 
them.” 

The three men shook hands with Harry, and one 
after another in husky voices gave him their good 
wishes. Then they ascended to the deck, put on the 
hatch, pressed the staple down through its holes in the 
deck, got into the boat, cast off the head-rope, and got 
out the oars. 

“ Mon Dieu, what courage ! ” one of them ex- 
claimed. “ His hand is as steady, and his voice as 
firm as if he were going fishing to-morrow.” 

“I think he will succeed,” Adolphe said, “anyhow, 
we will have our boat out below the bend of the river, 
and lend a hand to Pierre to get them out.” 





CHAPTER XIV. 

THE NOVADES. 

HEX left alone Harry blew out the other can- 



dles, but left that in the lantern burning, and 


threw himself down on the locker and thought over 
every detail of the work for the next day. As he 
had said, the great danger was of Virginie struggling 
and being too frightened to follow his instructions. 
Certainly he could fasten a rope round her, but even 
then it might be difficult to manage her. The next 
danger was, that other persons might cling to the 
hatchway. Harry felt the long knife which was con- 
cealed in his breast. 

“God grant I may not have to use it!” he said; 
“ but, if it must be, I shall not hesitate. They would 
simply destroy us without saving themselves, that is 
certain ; therefore, I am justified in defending the girls, 
as I would against any other enemy.” 

He knelt down and prayed for some time. Then 
he replaced the piece they had cut out from the hatch, 
and fixed the beams beneath it, and then lay down 
again. He was worn out by the excitement of the 
day, and in spite of his anxiety about the morrow he 
presently fell off to sleep. 



304 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


It was long before he woke. When he did so, he 
looked through one of the auger-holes into the hold 
and saw the light streaming down the open hatchway, 
and could tell that the sun was already up. 

He ate the food which Martha had put into his 
pocket just as he was starting ; saw that the bundles 
of corks were ready at hand, and the ropes attached to 
them so placed that they could be fastened on in an 
instant. Then there was nothing to do but to wait. 
The time passed slowly. Presently he heard the 
sound of drums and bugles, and knew that the troops 
were taking up their positions on the quays. At last 
— it seemed many hours to him — he heard the splash 
of oars, and presently a slight shock as a boat ran 
alongside the lugger. Then there were voices, and the 
sound of feet above as persons mounted on to the deck. 
There was a scraping noise by the lugger’s side, and 
immediately afterward another bump as the second 
boat took the place of the first. 

This, as far as Harry could hear, did not leave the 
lugger. There was a great hum of talking on deck, 
principally in women’s voices, and frequently persons 
stepped on the hatch, and Harry congratulated him- 
self that the beams gave a solid support to it. 

Half an hour passed, as well as Harry could judge, 
then the boom of a cannon was heard, and immedi- 
ately two men leaped down into the hold, knocked 
the six plugs out of their place, and climbed up on 
deck again. There was again the scraping noise, and 
Harry knew the boat had pushed off this time for 
good. He watched, as if fascinated, the six jets of 


THE NOYADES. 


305 


water for a minute or two. Then, saying to himself, 
£ is time, ’ ’ he knocked the beams from their ledges, 
allowed the square of wood to fall, lifted the hatch, 
and pushed it off its combing, and then clambered on 
to the deck with the corks and ropes. There were 
some fifty persons on board, for the most part women 
and children, but with two or three men among them. 
They were gathered near the stern, and were appar- 
ently watching the scene ashore with astonishment. 
He hurried aft, haying no fear that at this distance 
from the shore his figure would be recognized from 
the rest, and, if it were, it mattered not. Two or 
three turned round as the supposed sailor came aft, 
exclaiming : 

“ What does this mean? Why are we put here on 
board these white ships? What are they going to do 
with us? ” 

“ Alas, ladies,” he said, “ they have put you here to 
die ; they have bored holes in the ships’ bottoms, and 
in a few minutes they will sink. It is a wholesale ex- 
ecution.” 

As he began to speak one of the ladies in the stern 
pushed her way through the rest. 

“0 Harry, is it you?” she exclaimed as he fin- 
ished. “ Is it true, are we to die together? ” 

“We are in God’s hands, Jeanne, but there is hope 
yet. Bring Yirginie forward with me.” 

At Harry’s first words a panic had seized all 
around ; one or two ran to the hatchway and looked 
down into the hold, and screamed out that the water 
was rushing in ; then some cried to the distant crowd 
20 


306 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to send to save them ; others ran up and down as if 
demented; while some threw themselves on their 
knees. But the panic soon passed away, all had for 
weeks looked death in the face, and though the unex- 
pected form in which it appeared had for the moment 
shaken them, they soon recovered. Mothers clasped 
their daughters to their breasts for a last farewell, and 
then all with bowed heads kneeled and listened in 
silence to an old man who began to pray aloud. 

Jeanne, without another word, had taken Yirginie’s 
hands and accompanied Harry forward to the fore part 
of the deck. 

“ Jeanne, I am going to try to save you and Yir- 
ginie, but everything depends upon your being cool 
and brave. I need not urge you, because I am sure 
of you. Yirginie, will you try to be so for Jeanne’s 
sake and your own? H you do not we must all die 
together.” 

“ What are we to do, Harry? ” Jeanne said steadily, 
while Yirginie clung to her sister sobbing bitterly. 

“Fasten this bundle of corks between Yirginie’s 
shoulders high up — yes, there.” 

While Jeanne was doing this, Harry fastened a rope 
to a ring in the side of the hatch, then he tied the corks 
on to Jeanne’s shoulders, and adjusted the third bun- 
dle to his own. “ How, Jeanne,” he said, “ I will tell 
you what we are going to do. You see this hatch; 
when the vessel sinks it will float, and we must float 
on our backs with our faces underneath it so that it 
will hide us from the sight of the wretches on shore ; 
and even if they put out in boats to kill any who may 


THE NOYADES. 


307 


be swimming or clinging to spars, they will not sus- 
pect that there is any one under this. W e may not suc- 
ceed ; an accident may betray us, but there is a possi- 
bility. At any rate, dear, we shall live or die to- 
gether.” 

“ I am content,” Jeanne said quietly. 

“ You know, Jeanne,” Harry said, putting his hands 
on the girl’s shoulders, “that I love you; I should 
never have told you so until I got you home if it 
hadn’t been for this ; but though I have never said it, 
you know I love you.” 

“ I know, Harry, and I love you too with all my 
heart ; so much that I can feel almost happy that we 
are going to die together. We are affianced now, dear, 
come what will.” And she lifted her face to his. 

He gave her one long kiss, then there was a crash. 
Impatient at the length of time the vessels were in 
sinking, those ashore had opened fire with cannons 
upon them, and the shot had struck the lugger just 
above the water. 

With a little cry Yirginie fell senseless on the 
deck. 

“That’s the best thing that could have happened,” 
Harry said as Jeanne stooped over her sister. “Lie 
down on the deck, dear, or you may be struck ; they 
are firing wrsh muskets now. I am going to lie down 
too,” he sat a in answer to her look, “but I shall first 
twist this cord round Yirginie so as to keep her arms 
by her side, otherwise when the water touches her she 
may come to her senses and struggle. That’s all 
right.” 


308 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Then he lay down on the deck between the girls, 
with his head against the hatch, and holding the rope. 

“ Put your head on my shoulder Jeanne, and I will 
put my arm round you ; I will hold Yirginie the same 
way the other side. Hold tight by me for a moment 
as we sink ; I may have to use my arms to get the 
hatch over our faces. Do not breathe while you are 
under water, for we shall, no doubt, go down with the 
lugger, although I shall try to keep you afloat ; when 
you are under the hatch you will find you will float 
with your mouth well out of water, and will be able to 
breathe; the corks will keep you up.” 

“I understand, Harry; now let us pray until the 
time comes.” 

Shot after shot struck the lugger, then Harry felt 
her give a sudden lurch. There was a wild cry and 
the next moment she went down stern first. She was 
so nearly even with the water when she sank, that 
there was less downward suck than Harry had ex- 
pected, and striking out with his feet his head was 
soon above the surface. The cord had kept the hatch 
within a couple of feet of him, and with some diffi- 
culty, owing to the buoyancy of the corks, he thrust 
himself and the girls under it. The tarpaulin was old 
and rotten, and the light penetrated in several places, 
and Harry could see that, in the position in which they 
were lying, the faces of both girls were above the 
water. 

It was useless to speak for their ears were sub- 
merged ; but a slight motion from Jeanne responded 
to a pressure of his arm, and he knew that she was 


THE NOYADES. 


309 


sensible although she had not made the slightest mo- 
tion from the moment the vessel sank. Yirginie had 
not, as he feared would be the case, recovered her 
senses with the shock of the immersion, but lay insen- 
sible on his shoulder. He could see by the move- 
ment of J eanne’s lips that she was praying, and he too 
thanked God that He had given success to the plan so 
far, and prayed for protection to the end. 

With every minute that passed his hopes rose; 
everything had answered beyond his expectation. 
The other victims had apparently not even noticed 
what he was doing, and therefore had not, as he feared 
might be the case, interfered with his preparations, 
nor had any of them striven to gain a hold on the 
hatchway. The sinking of the vessels, and the tear- 
ing up of the water by the shot, would render the sur- 
face disturbed and broken, and decreased the chances 
of the floating hatch attracting attention. After ten 
minutes had passed he felt certain that they must be 
below the point where the troops were assembled. 

The tide was running out strong, for the time for 
the massacre had been fixed at an hour which would 
insure the bodies being swept down to the sea. Half 
an hour would, he thought, take them past the bend, 
where their friends would be waiting for them. The 
time seemed endless, for although Harry felt the cold- 
ness of the water but little for himself, he knew that 
it must be trying indeed for Jeanne. As far as he 
could see her face it wa3 as white as her sister’s ; but 
he had hold of one of her hands now, and knew that 
she was still conscious. 


310 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


At last lie heard the sound of oars. It might not 
be one of the friendly boats ; but the probability was 
that it was one or other of them. Had they seen any 
other fisherman’s boat near the point they would have 
rowed high up so as to intercept the hatch before it 
reached the stranger. Harry could not hear voices ; 
for although the water had conveyed the sound of the 
oars a considerable distance, he could hear no sound 
in the air. 

The oars came nearer and nearer, and by the quick- 
ness with which the strokes followed each other he 
knew that two boats were at hand. Then the hatch 
was suddenly lifted, and as Harry raised his head 
above water there was a loud cheer, and he saw 
Adolphe and Pierre, one on each side, stretch out 
their arms to him. The girls were first lifted into 
Pierre’s boat, for Jeanne was as incapable of move- 
ment as her sister; then Harry was dragged in, the 
rough sailors shaking his hand and patting him on the 
shoulder, while the tears ran down their cheeks. 

“ Give them some brandy and water,” were his first 
words. Pierre had a kettle boiling. A glass of hot 
liquor was placed to J eanne’s lips. 

At first she could not swallow, but after a few 
drops had passed her lips she was able to take a sip, 
and would then have stopped, but Harry insisted upon 
her drinking the whole contents of the glass. 

“ You must do as you are told, Jeanne,” he said in 
her ear. “ You belong to me now, you know. It can 
do you no harm, chilled as you are, and may save you 
from illness.” 



fEANNE AND VTRGINIE RESCUED FROM THE MASSACRE, 










mt* •• ' til, 









































































THE N07ADES. 


311 


In the mean time Pierre had poured several spoon- 
fuls of nearly neat brandy between Yirginie’s lips. 
Adolphe, and one of the men with him, had changed 
over into Pierre’s boat, and were rowing lustily down 
the river. 

As soon as Jeanne was able to sit up she began to 
chafe one of Yirginie’s hands, while Harry took the 
other. 

“ Take off her shoes, Pierre, and soak a swab with 
the hot water and put it to her feet.” 

But with all these efforts it was not until they were 
close to Pierre’s village that Yirginie opened her eyes. 
When they arrived at the little causeway the two girls 
were wrapped up in the peasants’ cloaks which Pierre 
had brought with him. Jeanne took Harry’s arm, 
while Adolphe lifted Yirginie and carried her up. 
Henriette was standing at the door as Jeanne stag- 
gered in with Harry. 

“ That is right, mademoiselle. Thank God who has 
brought you straight through the danger. Now, do 
not stop a moment, but come in here and get into bed, 
it is all ready for you. The blankets have been be- 
fore the fire until the moment you landed ; they will 
soon give you warmth. Hurry in, mademoiselle; I 
will undress your sister. And do you, Monsieur 
Sandwith, hurry up to the loft and get on dry clothes.” 

Harry soon rejoined the party in the kitchen. The 
strong glass of hot spirits he had drunk had sent the 
blood quickly through his veins, and he felt in a glow 
of warmth. 

“Now,” he said, “my friends, I can thank you all 


312 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


for the aid you have given ns. It is to yon we owe 
onr lives, for without your aid I never should have 
succeeded.” 

“Say nothing about it, monsieur. We are happy 
to have saved such a brave young man, and to have 
rescued two victims from those monsters.” 

“ Do you think there is any danger of any one here 
taking the news of our landing to the town? ” Harry 
asked. “ They must have seen us come up to the cot- 
tage.” 

“ There is no fear,” Pierre said confidently. “ There 
is not a man or woman here who would not tear the 
scelerats to pieces if they had the chance. Have they 
not spoiled our market by killing all our best cus- 
tomers? And now how are we to earn our living, I 
should like to know? Why, not even the poorest 
beggar in Nantes would buy fish out of the river for 
months after this. No, you need have no fear of them. 
They may guess who you are, but it is no business of 
theirs, and they will hold their tongues.” 

“ At any rate, Pierre, you had better distribute a 
few crowns among them, to help them live till the 
fishing is good again.” 

“ That I will do, monsieur. It is quite safe; but it 
is as well to make it even safer.” 

In half an hour Pierre’s wife came in from the inner 
room, and said that both girls were sound asleep. 

“ Now, Adolphe, it only remains for you to arrange 
with your captain for our passage.” 

“ That I will do this afternoon,” Adolphe said con- 
fidently. “ Consider it as good as done.” 


THE NOYADES. 


313 


After Adolphe had started for the town, Harry was 
persuaded by Pierre to lie down for a bit ; but he soon 
gave up the idea of going to sleep. His brain was in 
a whirl from the events of the last twenty -four hours, 
and above all he felt so brimming over with happiness 
that the girls had been saved that he soon found it 
impossible to lie still. He therefore went down again 
and joined Pierre, who was doing some repairs to his 
boat. 

“ It is no use my trying to sleep, Pierre. I am too 
delighted that everything has turned out right. I 
want to break out into shouting and singing.” 

“I can understand, monsieur. Yes, yes. After 
great trouble great joy. I know it myself. I was 
once adrift in a boat for three weeks. I was on a voy- 
age to Guadaloupe when we were blown in a hurri- 
cane on a ‘ key,’ as they call the low sandy islands out 
there. It was in fact no more than a sand-bank. More 
than half of those on board were drowned ; but eight 
of us got ashore, and we managed to haul up a woman 
with her child of two years old in her arms. 

“We thought at first the mother was dead, but she 
came round. The ship went to pieces and we saved 
nothing. The current swept everything away but a 
boat, which had been thrown up beyond the reach of 
the waves. For two days we had no food or water, 
and suffered terribly, for the sun had shone down 
straight on our heads, and we envied those who had 
died at once. The woman set us a good example. 
She spent her time tending her child and praying to 
God ; and we sailors, who are rough, you know — but 


314 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


who know that God protects us, and never go for a 
long voyage without going to the chapel and paying 
for a mass for our safety — we prayed too, and the third 
morning there were three turtles asleep on the shore. 
We turned them over on their backs, and there was 
meat for us for a long time. 

“We killed one and drank the blood, and eat our 
first meal raw. Then we cut up the rest of the flesh 
and hung it up in the sun to dry. That very night 
we saw the clouds banking up, and knew it was going 
to rain. 

“ ‘ Now,’ our mate said, * if we had but a barrel we 
could catch water and start in our boat, but without 
that the water will last only a day or two ; for if we 
kill all the turtles and fill their shells, it will evapo- 
rate in a day under this hot sun, and it may be weeks 
before there is rain again, and we might as well have 
died at once.* 

“ ‘ For shame,’ the woman said. * You are doubting 
the good God again, after he has saved your life and 
has sent you food and is now going to send you water. 
Do you think he has done all this for nothing? There 
must be some way out of the difficulty if we could 
but think of it.’ 

“ She sat looking at the turtles for two or three min- 
utes, and then said: 

“ ‘ It is easy. Why have you not thought of it? See 
there. Cut off one of their heads, and then you can 
get your arm in, if you take the biggest. Then cut 
out all the meat and bones piece by piece, and there 
is a great bottle which will hold gallons.’ 


THE NOYADES. 


315 


“We shouted for joy, for it was as she said, though 
I am sure none of us would ever have thought of it if 
God had not given her the idea. We soon set to work 
and got the shell ready. The rain storm came quickly. 
We had turned the boat over, the oars had been 
washed away, but the mast and sail were lashed to the 
thwarts. We made a little hollow in the sand and 
stretched out the sail, and by the time this was done 
and the men were ready with the turtle-shell the rain 
-came. When it rains in those parts it comes down in 
bucketfuls, and we soon had enough in the sail to 
drink our fill and to fill up the turtle-shell to the top. 

“ The next morning we got the boat afloat, put the 
other turtle in, with our stock of dried flesh and our 
shell of water, and set sail. But our luck seemed 
gone. We lay for days scarce moving through the 
water, with the sail hanging idle and the sun blazing 
down upon us. We had not been careful enough of 
the water at first, making sure that in three or four 
days we should sight land, and when, after three days 
we put ourselves on short rations, there was scarce a 
gallon of water left. 

“It was a week after that before we saw a sail. 
Two of the men had jumped overboard raving mad, 
the rest were lying well-nigh senseless in the bottom of 
the boat. Only the woman was sitting up, holding 
her child in her arms. She was very weak, too ; but 
she had never complained, never doubted for a mo- 
ment. Her eyes went from the child’s face over the 
sea to look for the help she felt would come, and back 
again, and at last she said, quite quiet and natural : 


816 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ ‘ There is the ship. I knew it must come to-day, 
for my child could not live through another night.’ 

“We thought she was dreaming or off her head. 
But one of us made a shift to stand up and look, and 
when he screamed out ‘ A sail ! a sail ! ’ two of us, who 
were strong enough, looked out also. There she was, 
and sailing, as we could soon see, on a line as directly 
for us as if they had our bearings, and had been sent 
to fetch us. 

“ It was not until evening that she came up, though 
she was bringing a light breeze along with her. 

“ And when we were lifted on to her deck, and had 
water held to our lips, and knew that we were safe, 
we felt, I expect, much the same as you do now, mon- 
sieur, that it was the good God himself who had as- 
suredly saved us from death. That was my last voy- 
age, for Henriette was waiting for me at home, and I 
had promised her that after we had gone to church to- 
gether I would go no more to distant countries, but 
would settle down here as a fisherman.” 

“That was a narrow escape, indeed, Pierre,” Harry 
said as he worked away with the tar brush. “ That 
idea of the turtle was a splendid one, and you may 
well say that God put it into the woman’s head, for 
without it you could never have lived till the ship 
found you.” 

In the mean time Henriette had made her rounds 
to the cottages to see what remarks had been made as 
to the coming of her visitors. She saw that every one 
had guessed that the girls who had been picked up by 
Pierre were victims of the massacre, but no one sup- 
posed that it was the result of intention. 


THE NOYADES. 


317 


“ Ah, M&re Gounard, but jour good man was for- 
tunate to-day,” one of the women said. “ My man did 
not go out. We heard what was doing at Nantes, and 
he had not the heart to go ; besides, who would buy 
fish caught to-day? If he had thought of it he would 
have gone too, and perhaps he would have picked up 
somebody, as you have done. Poor things, what an 
escape for them ! ” 

“ It is wonderful that they have come round,” Hen- 
riette said. “It was lucky my husband had some 
brandy in the boat. He thought for a time he would 
never bring the youngest round. They are only 
young girls. What harm could they have done that 
those monsters at Nantes should try to murder them? 
There is no fear, I hope, that any in the village will 
say a word about it.” 

“What!” the woman said indignantly, “do you 
think that any one here would betray a comrade to the 
Reds? Why, we would tear him in pieces.” 

“No, no,” Henriette said; “I never thought fora 
moment that any one would do it intentionally ; but 
the boys might let slip a word carelessly which might 
bring them down upon us.” 

“We will take care of that,” the woman said. 
“ Make your mind easy. Not a soul outside the vil- 
lage will ever know of it.” 

“And,” Henriette added, “one of them has some 
money hidden upon her, and she told me just before 
I came out, when I was saying that the village would 
have a bad time now the fishing was spoiled — that as 
she hoped to cross to England in a few days, and 


818 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


would have no need of the money, for it seems that 
she can get plenty over there, she will give five crowns 
to each house in the village as a thank-offering.” 

“Well, that is not to be despised,” the woman said. 
“We shall have a hard time of it for a bit, and that 
will carry us on through it. You are sure she can 
spare it ; because we would rather starve than take it 
if she cannot.” 

Henriette assured her that her visitor said she could 
afford it well. 

“Well, then, it’s a lucky day for the village, M&re 
Gounard, that your husband picked them up.” 

“ Well, I will go back now,” Henriette said. “ Will 
you go round the village and tell the others about 
silencing the children? I must get some broth ready 
by the time these poor creatures awake.” 

The next morning Jeanne appeared at breakfast in 
her dress as a fish-girl ; but few words were spoken be- 
tween her and Harry, for the fisherman and his wife 
were present. 

“ How is Yirginie? ” he asked. 

“ She’s better, but she is weak and languid, so I 
told her she must stop in bed for to-day. Do not look 
anxious. I have no doubt that she will be well enough 
to be up to-morrow. She has been sleeping ever since 
she went to bed yesterday, and when she woke she 
had a basin of broth. I think by to-morrow she will 
be well enough to get up. But it will be some time 
before she is herself again. It is a terrible strain for 
her to have gone through, but she was very brave all 
the time we were in prison. She had such confidence 


THE NOYADES. 


319 


in yon ; she felt sure that you would manage somehow 
to rescue us.” 

After breakfast Jeanne strolled down with Harry to 
the river-side. 

“ I feel strange with you, Harry,” she said. “ Before 
you seemed almost like a brother, and now it is so 
different.” 

“ Yes ; but happier? ” Harry asked gently. 

“Oh, so much happier, Harry! But there is one 
thing I want to tell you. It might seem strange to 
you that I should tell you I loved you on my own 
account without your speaking to the head of the 
family.” 

“ But there was no time for that, Jeanne,” Harry 
said smiling. 

“Ho,” Jeanne said simply. “I suppose it would 
have been the same anyhow ; but I want to tell you, 
Harry, that in the first letter which she sent me when 
she was in prison, Marie told me, that as she might 
not see me again, she thought it right I should know 
that our father and mother had told her, that night we 
left home, that they thought I cared for you. You 
didn’t think so, did you, Harry? ” she broke off with 
a vivid blush. “ You did not think I cared for you 
before you cared for me? ” 

“Ho, indeed, Jeanne,” he said earnestly. “ It never 
entered my mind. You see, dear, up to the beginning 
of that time I only felt as a boy, and in England lads 
of eighteen or nineteen seldom think about such 
things at all. It was only afterward, when somehow 
the danger and the anxiety seemed to make a man of 


320 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


me, when I saw how brave and thoughtful and unself- 
ish you were, that I knew I loved you, and felt that 
if you could some day love me, I should be the hap- 
piest fellow alive. Before that I thought of you as a 
dear little girl who was inclined to make rather too 
much of me because of that dog business. And did 
you really care for me then? ” 

“ I never thought of it in that way, Harry, any more 
than you did, but I know now that my mother was 
right and that I loved you all along without knowing 
it. My dear father and mother told Marie that they 
thought I was fond of you, and that, if at any time 
you should get fond of me too and ask for my hand, 
they gave their approval beforehand, for they were 
sure that you would make me happy. So they told 
Marie and Ernest, who, if ill came to them, would be 
the heads of the family, that I had their consent to 
marry you. It makes me happy to know this, Harry.” 

“I am very glad, too, dear,” Harry said earnestly. 
“ It is very satisfactory for you, and it is very pleas- 
ant to me to know that they had such a good opinion 
of me, and that they were ready to trust you to me. 
Ah ! ” he said suddenly, “ that was what was in the 
letter. I wondered a little at the time, for somehow 
after that, Jeanne, you were a little different with me. 
I thought at first I might somehow have offended you. 
But I did not think that long,” he went on, as Jeanne 
uttered an indignant exclamation, “because if any- 
thing offended you, you always spoke out frankly. 
Still I wondered over it for some time, and certainly I 
was never near guessing the truth.” 


THE NOYADES. 


321 


“I could not help being a little different,” Jeanne 
said shyly. “ I had never thought of it before, and 
though I am sure it made me happy, I could not feel 
quite the same with you, especially as I knew that you 
never thought of me like that.” 

“ But you thought of me so afterward, Jeanne? ” 

“ Sometimes just for a moment, but I tried not to 
think of it, Harry. We were so strangely placed, and 
it made it easier for you to be a brother, and I felt sure 
you would not speak till we were safely in England, 
and I was in Ernest’s care. But,” she said with a 
little laugh, “ you were nearly speaking that evening in 
the cottage when you felt so despairing.” 

“ Yery nearly, Jeanne; I did so want comfort.” 

And so they talked happily together for an hour. 

“ I wonder Pierre does not come down to his boat,” 
Harry said at last. “ There were several more things 
wanting doing to it. Why, there he is calling. Surely 
it can never be dinner-time ; but that’s what he says. 
It doesn’t seem an hour since breakfast.” 

Jeanne hurried on into the hut. 

“Why, Pierre,” Harry said to the fisherman, who 
was waiting outside for him, “I thought you were go- 
ing on with your boat.” 

“So I was, monsieur, but Henriette told me I should 
be in the way.” 

“In the way, Pierre! ” Harry repeated in surprise. 

“Ah, monsieur,” Pierre said with a twinkle in his 
eye, “ you have been deceiving us. My wife saw it in 
a moment when the young lady came to breakfast. 

“‘Brother!’ she said to me when you went out; 

21 


322 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


‘don’t tell me! Monsieur is the young lady’s lover. 
Brother and sister don’t look at each other like that. 
Why, one could see it with half an eye.’ ” 

“Your wife is right, Pierre; mademoiselle is my 
fiancee. I am really an Englishman. She and her 
sister had their old nurse with them, till the latter died 
some three weeks since ; but I have always been called 
their brother, because it made it easier for her.” 

“ Quite right, monsieur; but my wife and I are glad 
to see that it is otherwise, and that, after all you have 
risked for that pretty creature, you are going to be 
happy together. My wife was not surprised. Women 
are sharper than men in these matters, and she said to 
me, when she heard what you were going to do to save 
them, ‘ I would wager, Pierre, that one of these mes- 
demoiselles is not monsieur’s sister. Men will do a 
great deal for their sister, but I never heard of a man 
throwing away his life as he is going to do on the mere 
chance of saving one.’ ” 

“ I should have done just the same had it been one 
of my sisters,” Harry said a little indignantly. 

“ Perhaps you would, monsieur, I do not say no,” 
the fisherman said, shaking his head; “but brothers 
do not often do so.” 

A stop was put to the conversation by Henriette 
putting her head outside the door and demanding 
angrily what they were stopping talking there for when 
the fish was getting cold. 

In the evening Adolphe and his wife came in. 

“Ah, mademoiselle,” the woman said as she em- 
braced Jeanne with tears in her eyes, “ how thankful 


THE NOYADES. 


823 


I am to see you again ! I never thought I should do 
so. My heart almost stopped beating yesterday when 
I heard the guns. I and my little one were on our knees 
praying to the good God for the dear lady who had 
saved her life. Adolphe had spoken hopefully, but it 
hardly seemed to me that it could be, and when he 
brought back the news that he had left you all safely 
here, I could hardly believe it was true.” 

“ And I must thank you also, mademoiselle,” Adol- 
phe said, “ for saving the life of my little one. I never 
expected to see her alive again, and when the lugger 
made fast to the wharf I was afraid to go home, and I 
hung about till Marthe had heard we were in and came 
down to me with Julie in her arms, looking almost 
herself again. Ah, mademoiselle, you cannot tell how 
my heart leaped with joy, and how I felt when Marthe 
told me how much you had done for us, and how glad 
I was when she told me that there was a way of pay- 
ing some part of my debt to you.” 

“ Y ou have been able to pay more than your debt ; ” 
Jeanne said gently; “if I saved one life you have 
helped to save three.” 

“ No, we shall be only quits, mademoiselle, for what 
would Marthe’s life and mine be worth if the child had 
died? ” 

“There are fresh notices stuck up,” he went on, 
“ warning all masters of ships, fishermen, and others, 
against taking passengers on board, and saying that 
the penalty of assisting the enemies of France to es- 
cape from justice is death.” 

“ That is rather serious,” Harry said. 


324 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“It is nothing,” Adolphe replied confidently. 
“ After yesterday’s work there is not a sailor or fisher- 
man in the port but would do all he could to help 
people to escape from the hands of the butchers, and 
once on board it will help you. You may be sure the 
sailors will do their best to run away if they can, or to 
hide any on board, should they be overhauled, now 
they know that they will be guillotined if any one is 
found. However, our captain has made the agreement, 
and he is a man of his word ; besides, he hates the Reds. 
I have been helping ship the casks to-day, and we have 
stowed them so as to leave space into which your sis- 
ters can crawl and the entrance be stopped up with 
casks, if we should be overhauled. As for you, mon- 
sieur, you will pass anywhere as one of the crew, and 
we have arranged that one of the men shall at the last 
moment stay behind, so that the number will be right, 
and you will answer to his name. We have thought 
matters over, you see, and I can tell you that the cap- 
tain does it more because he hates the Reds than for 
the money. The day before he would give me no 
answer. He said he thought the risk was too great ; 
but when I saw him last night he was a different man 
altogether. His face was as white as a sheet, and his 
eye seemed on fire, and he said, ‘I will take your 
friends, Adolphe. I would take them without a 
penny. I should never sleep again if, owing to me, 
they fell into the hands of these monsters.’ So you 
see he is in it heart and soul.” 

After half an hour’s talk Adolphe and Marthe took 
their leave. Both refused the reward which Harry 


THE NOYADES. 825 

had promised, but Harry insisted, and at last Jeanne 
said: 

“You can refuse for yourselves, but you will make 
me unhappy if you do not take it. Put it by for Julie ; 
it will help swell her dot when she marries, and will 
set her husband up in a good fishing-boat if she takes 
to a sailor.” 

So it was arranged, and Adolphe and his wife went 
off invoking blessings on the heads of the fugitives. 
At daybreak the party took their places in the boat 
with the fisherman. Yirginie was still weak, but was 
able to walk with Harry’s help. Half an hour later 
a lugger was seen coming down with the wind and 
tide. She carried a small white flag flying on the 
mizzen. 

“ That is her,” the fisherman said; “ that is the sig- 
nal.” 

He rowed out into the middle of the river. In a 
few minutes the lugger came dashing along ; her course 
took her within a few feet of the boat, a rope was 
thrown, and in an instant the boat was tearing through 
the water alongside her. Half-a-dozen hands were 
stretched out, the girls and Harry sprang on board, 
the rope was cast off, and the fisherman, with a cheery 
“God speed you,” put out his oars again and rowed 
to shore. 




CHAPTER XV. 

ENGLAND. 

below, mesdemoiselles,” tbe captain of the 

Vj lugger said as soon as they had put foot on the 
deck. “ If any one on the shore were to see us as we 
ran down, and notice women on deck, he would think 
it strange. At any rate it’s best to be on the safe 
side.” 

So saying he led the way to his cabin below. 

“It is a rough place, mesdemoiselles,” he said, re- 
moving his cap, “ but it is better than the prisons at 
Nantes. I am sorry to say that when we get down 
near the forts I shall have to ask you to hide down be- 
low the casks. I heard last night that in future every 
boat going out of the river, even if it is only a fishing 
boat, is to be searched. But you needn’t be afraid ; 
we have constructed a hiding-place where they will 
never find you unless they unloaded the whole lugger, 
and that there is no chance of their doing.” 

“We do not mind where we hide, captain,” Jeanne 
said. “We have been hiding for the last six months, 
and we are indeed grateful to you for having consented 
to take us with you.” 


ENGLAND. 


327 


“ I hope that you will not be the last that the Trots 
Freres will carry across,” the captain said. “What- 
ever be the risk, in future I will take any fugitives 
who wish to escape to England. At first I was against 
the government, for I thought the people were taxed 
too heavily, and that if we did away with the nobles 
things would be better for those who work for their 
living ; but I never bargained for bloodshed and mur- 
der, and that affair I saw yesterday has sickened me 
altogether ; and as fond as I am of the Trois Freres , I 
would myself bore holes in her and sink her, if I had 
Carrier and the whole of his murderous gang securely 
fastened below hatches. This cabin is at your dis- 
posal, mesdemoiselles, during the voyage, and I trust 
you will make yourselves as comfortable as you can. 
Ah, here is the boy with coffee. Now, if you will per- 
mit me, I will go on deck and look after her course.” 

In the mean time Harry was chatting with Adolphe, 
who introduced him to the crew, whom he had already 
told of the services Jeanne had rendered, and as sev- 
eral of them lived in the same street they too had heard 
from their wives of the young woman who lodged with 
M&re Leflo, and had done so much for those who were 
suffering. He was therefore cordially received by the 
sailors, to each of whom the captain had already 
promised double pay for the voyage if they got through 
safely. 

“ You will remember,” Adolphe said, “ that you are 
Andrd Leboeuf. Andre had to make a cold swim of 
it this morning, for there was the commissary on the 
wharf when we started, and he had the captain’s list 


328 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


of tlie crew, and saw that each man was on board and 
searched high and low to see that there was no one 
else. So Andre, instead of slipping off home again, 
had to go with us. When we were out of sight of the 
town the captain steered as near the bank as he could 
and Andre jumped over and swam ashore. It is all 
the better as it has turned out, because the commissary 
signed the list of the crew and put a seal to it.” 

In four hours the Trois Freres was approaching the 
forts at the mouth of the river, and the captain came 
down to the cabin, in which Harry was chatting with 
the two girls. 

“ Now, mesdemoiselles,” he said, tl it is time for you 
to go to your hiding-place, for it will take us nearly 
half an hour to close it up again. As soon as the 
Reds have left us we will let you out.” 

The hatch was lifted and they descended into the 
hold of the vessel, which was full of kegs to within 
three feet of the deck. The captain carried a lantern. 

“ Please follow me, mesdemoiselles, you must crawl 
along here.” 

The girls followed him until they were close to the 
bulkhead dividing the hold from the forecastle. Two 
feet from this there was a vacant space. 

“Now, mesdemoiselles, if you will give me your 
hands I will lower you down here. Do not be afraid 
— your feet will touch the bottom; and I have had 
some hay put there for you to sit upon. Adolphe, 
you had better go down first with that lantern of yours 
to receive them.” 

The girls were lowered down and found themselves 


ENGLAND. 


329 


in a space five feet long and two feet wide. One side 
was formed by tbe bulkhead, on the other there were 
kegs. Four feet from the bottom a beam of wood had 
been nailed against the bulkhead. The captain now 
handed down to Adolphe some short beams ; these he 
fixed with one end resting on the beam, the other in a 
space between the kegs. 

“ This is to form the roof, mesdemoiselles,” he said. 
“ I am going up now, and then we shall place three 
tiers of kegs on these beams, which will fill it up level 
with the rest above. I think you will have plenty 
of air, for it can get down between the casks, and the 
captain will leave the hatchway open. Are you com- 
fortable? ” 

“Quite,” Jeanne said firmly, but Yirginie did not 
answer ; the thought of being shut up down there in 
the dark was terrible to her. However, the warm, 
steady pressure of Jeanne’s hand reassured her, and 
she kept her fears to herself. The kegs were lowered 
into their places, and all was made smooth just as one 
of the men called down the hatchway to the captain : 

“There is a gunboat coming out from the port, 
captain.” 

After a last look round the captain sprang on to the 
deck and ordered the sails to be lowered, and in a few 
minutes the gunboat ran alongside. 

“ Show me your papers,” an officer said as he leaped 
on board followed by half-a-dozen sailors. The captain 
went down into his cabin and brought up the papers. 

“That is all right,” the officer said glancing at 
them; “ now, where is the list of your crew? ” 


330 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ This is it,” the captain said taking it from his 
pocket; “a commissary at Nantes went through them 
on starting and placed his seal to it as you see.” 

“ Form the men up, and let them answer to their 
names,” the officer said. The men formed in line and 
the officer read out the names ; Harry answering for 
Andrd Leboeuf. “ That is all right, so far,” the officer 
said. “ Now, sir, I must, according to my orders, 
search your vessel to see that no one is concealed 
there.” 

“ By all means,” the captain said, “ you will find the 
Trois Freres carries nothing contraband except her 
cargo. I have already taken off the hatch, as you see, 
in order to save time.” The forecastle and cabin 
were first searched closely. Several of the sailors then 
descended into the hold. Two lanterns were handed 
down to them. 

“It looks all clear, sir,” one of the sailors said to 
their officer. The latter leaped down on to the kegs 
and looked round. 

“Yes, it looks all right, but you had better shift 
some of the kegs and see that all is solid.” 

Some of the kegs were moved from their position, 
and in a few places some of the second tiers were also 
lifted. The officer himself superintended the search. 

“ I think I can let you go on now, Captain Grig- 
naud,” he said. “ Your men can stow the cargo again. 
A good voyage to you, and may you meet with no 
English cruisers by the way.” 

The captain at once gave orders for the sails to be 
run up again, and by the time the officer and his men 


ENGLAND. 


331 


had climbed over the bulwarks into the gunboat the 
Trots Freres bad already way upon ber. Tbe captain 
then gave tbe order for tbe men to go below and stow 
tbe casks again. Adolpbe and Harry were tbe first to 
leap down, and before tbe vessels were two hundred 
yards apart tbey bad removed tbe two uppermost tiers 
of kegs next to tbe bulkhead, and were able to speak 
to tbe girls. 

“ Are you all right down there, Jeanne? ” Harry 
asked. 

“Yes, quite right, Harry, though tbe air is rather 
close. Yirginie has fainted ; she was frightened when 
she beard them moving tbe kegs just over our beads; 
but she will come round as soon as you get ber on 
deck.” 

Tbe last tier was removed, and Harry lowered him- 
self into tbe bold ; be and Jeanne raised Yirginie until 
Adolpbe and one of tbe other saile rs could reach ber. 
Jeanne was lifted on to tbe cross beams, and was soon 
beside ber sister, and Harry quickly clambered up. 

“ Tbey must not come on deck yet,” tbe captain 
said, speaking down tbe hatchway. “We are too close 
to tbe gunboat, and from tbe forts with their glasses 
tbey can see what is passing on our deck. Don’t re- 
place tbe kegs over tbe bole again, Adolpbe; we may 
be overhauled again, and bad better leave it open in 
case of emergencies.” 

Yirginie was carried under tbe open hatchway ; some 
water was banded down to Jeanne, who sprinkled it 
on ber face, and this with tbe fresh air speedily 
brought ber round. When tbe lugger was a mile be- 


332 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


low the forts, the captain said that they could now 
safely come up, and they were soon in possession of 
the cabin again. Before evening the lugger was out 
of sight of land. The wind was blowing freshly, and 
she raced along leaving a broad track of foam behind 
her. The captain and crew were in high spirits at 
having succeeded in carrying off the fugitives from 
under the noses of their enemies, and at the progress 
the lugger was making. 

“We shall not be far from the coast of England by 
to-morrow night,” the captain said to Harry, “ that is 
if we have the luck to avoid meeting any of the Eng- 
lish cruisers. We don’t care much for the revenue 
cutters, for there is not one of them that can overhaul 
the Trois Freres in a wind like this. They have all 
had more than one try, but we can laugh at them ; but 
it would be a different thing if we fell in with one of 
the Channel cruisers ; in a light wind we could keep 
away from them too, but with a brisk wind like this 
we should have no chance with them ; they carry too 
much sail for us. There is the boy carrying in the 
supper to your sisters ; with their permission, you and 
I will sup with them.” 

The captain sent in a polite message to the girls, 
and on the receipt of the answer that they would be 
very pleased to have the captain’s company, he and 
Harry went down. The meal was an excellent one, 
but the girls ate but little, for they were both begin- 
ning to feel the effects of the motion of the vessel, 
for they had, when once fairly at sea, kept on deck. 
The captain perceiving that they ate but little, pro- 


ENGLAND. 


333 


posed to Harry that coffee should be served on deck, so 
that the ladies might at once lie down for the night. 

“Now, captain,” Harry said as the skipper lit his 
pipe, “ I dare say you would like to hear how we came 
to be fugitives on board your ship.” 

“ If you have no objection to tell me, I should in- 
deed,” the captain replied; “I have been wondering 
all day how you young people escaped the search for 
suspects so long, and how you came to be at Nantes, 
where, as Adolphe tells me, your sister was an angel 
among the poor, and that you yourself were a member 
of the Revolutionary Committee ; that seemed to me 
the most extraordinary of all, but I wouldn’t ask any 
questions until you yourself volunteered to enlighten 
me.” 

Harry thereupon related the whole story of their ad- 
ventures, concealing only the fact that the girls were 
not his sisters; as it was less awkward for Jeanne 
that this relationship should be supposed to exist. 

“Sapriste, your adventures have been marvellous, 
monsieur, and I congratulate you heartily. You have 
a rare head and courage, and yet you cannot be above 
twenty.” 

“ I am just nineteen,” Harry replied. 

“ Just nineteen, and you succeeded in getting your 
friend safely out of that mob of scoundrels in the Ab- 
baye, got your elder sister out of La Force, you fooled 
Robespierre and the Revolutionists in Nantes, and you 
carried those two girls safely through France, rescued 
them from the white lugger, and got them on board 
the Trois Freres! it sounds like a miracle.” 


334 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“ The gettng them on board the Trots Freres was, 
you must remember, my sister’s work. I had failed 
and was in despair. Suspicions were already aroused, 
and we should assuredly have been arrested if it had 
not been that she had won the heart of Adolphe’s wife 
by nursing her child in its illness.” 

“That is so,” the captain agreed; “and they must 
have good courage, too, that they didn’t betray them- 
selves all that time. And now I tell you what I will 
do, monseiur. If you will write a letter to your sister 
in Paris, saying that you and the other two have 
reached England in safety, I will, when I return, send 
it by sure hand to Paris. To make all safe you had 
better send it to the people she is staying with, and 
word it so that no one will understand it if they were 
to read it. Say, for example : 

“‘My dear Sister: — You will be glad to hear that 
the consignment of lace has been safely landed in Eng- 
land.” Then you can go on saying that ‘ your mother 
is better, and that you expect to be married soon, as 
you have made a good profit out of the lace,’ and so 
on; and just sign your name — ‘ Your brother Henri.’ 

“ I can trust the man who will deliver it in Paris, 
but it is just as well always to be on the safe side. If 
your letter is opened and read, any one will suppose 
that it is written by a sailor belonging to one of the 
Nantes luggers.” 

Harry thanked the captain warmly for the offer, and 
said that the letter would indeed be an immense com- 
fort to his sister and friend. 

“ I will tell the man that he is to ask if there is any 


ENGLAND. 


335 


answer,” the captain said. “ And if your sister is as 
sharp as you are she will write the same sort of letter, 
and I will bring it across with me to England the first 
voyage I make after I get it.” 

Harry slept down in the forecastle with the crew, 
the captain keeping on deck all night. He was awoke 
by an order shouted down the forecastle for all hands 
to come on deck ; and hurrying up with the rest found 
that the sun had just risen. The day was beautifully 
fine, and to Harry’s surprise he found that those on 
deck had already lowered the great lugsails. 

“ What is it, captain? ” he asked. 

“ There is a sail there I don’t like,” the captain said. 
u If I am not mistaken that is an English frigate.” 

There were several sails in sight, but the one to 
which the captain pointed was crossing ahead of the 
lugger. Her hull could not be seen, and indeed from 
the deck only her topsails and royals were visible 
above the water. 

“ I hope she will not see us,” the captain said. “We 
are low in the water, and these stump masts could not 
be seen at that distance even by a look-out at the mast- 
head. 

“We are already somewhat astern of her, and every 
minute will take her further away. If she does not 
see us in a quarter of an hour, we shall be safe. If 
she does, there is nothing for it but to run back toward 
the French coast. We should have such a long start 
that with this wind she would never catch us. But 
she may fire her guns and bring another cruiser down 
upon us and cut us off. There are a dozen of them 
watching on different parts of the coast.” 


336 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Harry kept his eye anxiously upon the ship, but she 
sailed steadily on ; and in half an hour the sails were 
again hoisted and the Trois Freres proceeded on her 
way. She passed comparatively near several mer- 
chantmen, but these paid no attention to her. She 
was too small for a privateer, and her object and des- 
tination were easily guessed at. The girls soon came 
on deck, and the captain had some cushions placed for 
them under shelter of the bulwark ; for although the 
sun was shining brightly the wind was keen and pierc- 
ing. 

“ Are we beyond danger? ” was Yirginie’s first 
question as Harry took his seat by her. 

“ Beyond all danger of being overtaken — that is to 
say, beyond all danger of meeting a French vessel-of- 
war. They very seldom venture to show themselves 
many miles from port, except, of course, as a fleet; 
for single vessels would soon get picked up by our 
cruisers. Yes, I think we are quite out of danger. 
There is only one chance against us.” 

“And what is that, Harry? ” Jeanne asked. 

“ It is not a serious one,” Harry replied ; “ it is only 
that we may be chased by English revenue cutters and 
forced to run off from the English coast again. But 
even then we should soon return. Besides, I have no 
doubt the captain would let us have a boat, so that we 
could be picked up by the cutter in pursuit of us.” 

“ I don’t think that would be a good plan,” Jeanne 
said ; “ because they might not stop to pick us up, and 
then we might have a long way to reach the shore. 
No, I think it will be better to stay on board, Harry; 


ENGLAND. 


837 


for, as you say, if slie does have to run away for a 
time, she is sure to come hack again to unload her 
cargo. But of course do whatever you think best.” 

“ I think your view is the best, Jeanne. However, 
I hope the opportunity will not occur, and that the 
Trots Freres will run her cargo without interference. 
The captain tells me he is making for a point on the 
Dorsetshire coast, and that he is expected. Of course 
he could not say the exact day he would be here. 
But he told them the day on which, if he could get 
his cargo on board, he should sail, and they will be 
looking out for him.” 

Before sunset the English coast was visible. “We 
could not have timed it better,” the captain said. “ It 
will be getting dark before they can make us out even 
from the cliffs.” 

Every sail was now scrutinized by the captain 
through his glass, but he saw nothing that looked sus- 
picious. At nine o’clock in the evening the luggei 
was within three miles of the coast. 

“ Get ready the signal lanterns,” the captain ordered. 
And a few minutes later three lanterns were hoisted, 
one above the other. Almost immediately two lights 
were shown in a line on the top of the cliff. 

“ There is our answer,” the captain said. “ There is 
nothing to be done to-night. That means ‘ The rev- 
enue men are on the look-out; come back to-morrow 
night.’ ” 

“ But they are always on the look-out, are they not? ” 
Harry asked. 

“ Yes,” the captain said; “but when our friends on 

22 


338 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


shore know we are coming they try to throw them off 
the scent. It will be whispered about to-morrow that 
a run is likely to be made ten miles along the coast, 
and they will take care that this comes to the ears of 
the revenue officer. Then to-morrow evening after 
dusk a fishing-boat will go out and show some lights 
two miles off shore at the point named, and a rocket 
will be sent up from the cl iff. That will convince 
them that the news is true, and the revenue officers 
will hurry away in that direction with every man they 
can get together. Then we shall run in here and land 
our cargo. There will be plenty of carts waiting for 
us, and before the revenue men are back the kegs will 
be stowed safely away miles inland. Of course things 
go wrong sometimes and the revenue officers are not 
to be fooled, but in nine cases out of ten we manage 
to run our cargoes without a shot being fired. Now 
I must get ofi shore again.” 

The orders were given, and the Trois Freres was 

soon running out to sea. They stood far out and then 
lowered the sails and drifted until late in the after- 
noon, when they again made sail for the land. At 
ten o’clock the signal lights were again exhibited, and 
this time the answer was made by one light low down 
by the water’s edge. 

“ The coast is clear,” the captain said, rubbing his 
hands. “We’ll take her in as close as she will go, the 
less distance there is to row the better.” 

The Trois Freres was run on until within a hundred 
yards of the shore ; then a light anchor was dropped. 
The two boats had already been lowered and were 


ENGLAND. 


339 


towed alongside, and tlie work of transferring the cargo 
at once began. 

“Do you go in the first boat, monsieur, with the 
ladies,” the captain said. “ The sooner you are ashore 
the better. There is no saying whether we may not 
be disturbed and obliged to run out to sea again at a 
moment’s notice.” 

Harry at once handed him over the amount prom- 
ised as payment for the passage. There was a hearty 
good-by said to Adolphe, who was again thanked most 
warmly for the services he had rendered. Then Harry 
handed the girls into the boat, which was by this time 
filled nearly to the gunwale with kegs, and in five 
minutes they were ashore. 

“ Thank God ! ” he exclaimed, as after wading 
through the shallow water he stood on the shore, while 
two of the sailors carried the girls and put them be- 
side him. “ Thank God, I have got you safe on Eng- 
lish soil at last. I began to despair at one time.” 

“ Thank God indeed,” Jeanne said reverently ; “ but 
I never quite despaired, Harry. It seemed to me He 
had protected ns through so many dangers, that He 
must mean that we should go safely through them all, 
and yet it did seem hopeless at one time.” 

“We had better stand on one side, girls, or rather 
we had better push on up the cliff. These people are all 
too busy to notice us, and you might get knocked 
down; besides, the coastguard might arrive at any 
moment, and then there would be a fight. So let us 
get well away from them.” 

But they had difficulty in making their way up the 


340 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


cliff, for the path was filled with men carrying np tubs 
or coming down for more after placing them in the 
carts, which were waiting to convey them inland. At 
last they got to the top. One of the carts was already 
laden, and was on the point of driving off when Harry 
asked the man if he could tell him of any farmhouse 
near, where the two ladies who had landed with him 
could pass the night. 

“Master’s place is two miles away,” the man said; 
“ but if you like to walk as far he will take you in, I 
doubt not.” 

The girls at once agreed to the proposal, and in three 
quarters of an hour the cart drew up at a farmhouse. 

“Is it all right, Bill?” a man asked, opening the 
door as the cart stopped. 

“Yes, it be all right. Not one of them revenue 
chaps nigh the place. Here be the load of tubs ; they 
was the first that came ashore.” 

“Who have you got here?” the farmer asked as 
Harry came forward with the girls. 

“ These are two young ladies who have crossed in 
the lugger,” Harry replied. “ They have narrowly es- 
caped being murdered in France by the Revolution- 
ists, and have gone through a terrible time. As they 
have nowhere to go to-night, I thought perhaps you 
would kindly let them sit by your fire till morning.” 

“Surely I will,” the farmer said. “Get ye in, get 
ye in. Mistress, here are two young French ladies 
who have escaped from those bloody-minded scoun- 
drels in Paris. I needn’t tell you to do what you can 
for them.” 


ENGLAND. 


341 


The farmer’s wife at once came forward and received 
the girls most kindly. They had both picked up a 
little English during Harry’s residence at the chateau, 
and feeling they were in good hands, Harry again went 
out and lent his assistance to the farmer in carrying 
the tubs down to a place of concealment made under 
the flooring of one of the barns. 

The next day the farmer drove them in his gig to a 
town some miles inland. Here they procured dresses 
in which they could travel without exciting attention, 
and took their places in the coach which passed 
through the town for London next day. 

That evening Harry gently broke to the girls the 
news of their brothers’ death, for he thought that it 
would otherwise come as a terrible shock to them on 
their arrival at his home. Yirginie was terribly upset, 
and Jeanne cried for some time; then she said: 

41 Your news does not surprise me, Harry. I have 
had a feeling all along that you knew something, but 
were keeping it from me. You spoke so very seldom 
of them, and when you did it seemed to me that what 
you said was not spoken in your natural voice. I felt 
sure that had you known nothing you would have 
often talked to us of meeting them in London, and of 
the happiness it would be. I would not ask, because 
I was sure you had a good reason for not telling us ; 
but I was quite sure that there was something.” 

“ I thought it better to keep it from you, Jeanne, 
until the danger was all over. In the first place you 
had need of all your courage and strength; in the 
next place it was possible that you might never reach 


342 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


England, and in that case you would never have suf- 
fered the pain of knowing anything about it.” 

“How thoughtful you are, Harry !” Jeanne mur- 
mured. “ Oh, how much we owe you ! But oh, how 
strange and lonely we seem — every one gone except 
Marie, and we may never see her again ! ” 

“You will see her again, never fear,” Harry said 
confidently. “ And you will not feel lonely long, for I 
can promise you that before you have been long at my 
mother’s place you will feel like one of the family.” 

“ Yes ; but I shall not be one of the family,” Jeanne 
said. 

“ Hot yet, Jeanne. But mother will look upon you 
as her daughter directly I tell her that you have 
promised to become so in reality some day.” 

Harry’s reception, when with the two girls he drove 
up in a hackney coach to the house at Cheyne Walk, 
was overwhelming, and the two French girls were at 
first almost bewildered by the rush of boys and girls 
who tore down the steps and threw themselves upon 
Harry’s neck. 

“You will stifle me between you all,” Harry said, 
after he had responded to the embraces. “ Where are 
father and mother? ” 

“ Father is out, and mother is in the garden. Ho, 
there she is ” — as Mrs. Sand with, pale and agitated, 
appeared at the door, having hurried in when one of 
the young ones had shouted out from a back window : 
“ Harry has come.” 

“ Oh, my boy, we had given you up,” she sobbed, as 
Harry rushed into her arms. 


ENGLAND. 


343 


“ I am worth a great many dead men yet, mother. 
But now let me introduce to you Mesdemoiselles Jeanne 
and Yirginie de St. Caux, of whom I have written to 
you so often. They are orphans, mother, and I have 
promised them that you and father will fill the place 
of their parents.” 

“ That will we willingly,” Mrs. Sandwith said, turn- 
ing to the girls and kissing them with motherly kind- 
ness. “ Come in, my dears, and welcome home for the 
sake of my dear boy, and for that of your parents who 
were so kind to him. Never mind all these wild young 
people,” she added, as the boys and girls pressed 
round to shake hands with the new-comers. “You 
will get accustomed to their way presently. Do you 
speak in English? ” 

“Enough to understand,” Jeanne said; “but not 
enough to speak much. Thank you, madame, for re- 
ceiving us so kindly, for we are all alone in the world.” 

Mrs. Sandwith saw the girl’s lip quiver, and putting 
aside her longing to talk to her son, said : 

“ Harry, do take them all out in the garden for a 
short time. They are all talking at once, and this is a 
perfect babel.” 

And thus haying cleared the room she sat down to 
talk to the two girls, and soon made them feel at home 
with her by her unaffected kindness. Dr. Sandwith 
soon afterward ran out to the excited chattering group 
in the garden and after a few minutes’ happy talk with 
him, Harry spoke to him of the visitors who were 
closeted with his mother. 

“ I want you to make them feel it is their home, 


844 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


father. They will be no burden pecuniarily, for there 
are money and jewels worth a large sum over here.” 

“ Of course I know that,” Dr. Sand with said, “see- 
ing that, as you know, they were consigned to me, and 
the marquis wrote to ask me to act as his agent. The 
money is invested in stock, and the jewels are in the 
hands of my bankers. I had begun to wonder what 
would become of it all, for I was by no means sure 
that the whole family had not perished, as well as 
yourself.” 

“ There are only the three girls left,” Harry said. 

“ In that case they will be well off, for the marquis 
inclosed me a will, saying that if anything should hap- 
pen to him, and the estates should be altogether lost, 
the money and proceeds of the jewels were to be 
divided equally among his children. You must have 
gone through a great deal, old boy. You are scarcely 
nineteen, and you look two or three and twenty.” 

“ I shall soon look young again, father, now I have 
got my mind clear of anxiety. But I have had a try- 
ing time of it, I can tell you ; but it’s too long a story 
to go into now. I will tell you all the whole yarn this 
evening. I want you to go in with me now to the 
girls and make them at home. All this must be just 
as trying for them at present as the dangers they have 
gone through.” 

The young ones were all forbidden to follow, and 
after an hour spent with his parents and the girls in 
the dining-room, Harry was pleased to see that the 
latter were beginning to feel at their ease, and that 
the strangeness was wearing off. 


ENGLAND. 


345 


That evening, before the whole circle of his family, 
Harry related the adventures that they had gone 
through, subject, however, to a great many interrup- 
tions from Jeanne. 

“But I am telling the story, not you, Jeanne,” he 
said at last. “ Some day when you begin to talk Eng- 
lish quite well you shall give your version of it.” 

“But he is not telling it right, madame,” Jeanne 
protested, “ he keep all the best part back. He says 
about the dangers, but he says noting about what he 
do himself.” Then she broke into French, “No, 
madame, it is not just, it is not right ; I will not suffer 
the tale to be told so. How can it be the true story 
when he says no word of his courage, of his devotion, 
of the way he watched over us and cheered us, no 
word of his grand heart, of the noble way he risked 
his life for us, for our sister, for our parents, for all? 
O madame, I cannot tell you what we all owe to 
him; ” and Jeanne, who had risen to her feet in her 
earnestness, burst into passionate tears. This put an 
end to the story for the evening, for Mrs. Sandwith 
saw that Jeanne required rest and quiet, and took the 
two girls up at once to the bed-room prepared for 
them. From this Jeanne did not descend for some 
days. As long as the strain was upon her she had 
borne herself bravely, but now that it was over she 
collapsed completely. 

After the young ones had all gone off to bed, Harry 
said to his father and mother : 

“ I have another piece of news to tell you now. I 
am afraid you will think it rather absurd at my age, 


346 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


without a profession or anything else, but I am en- 
gaged to Jeanne. You see,” he went on, as his par- 
ents both uttered an exclamation of surprise, “ we have 
gone through a tremendous lot together, and when 
people have to look death in the face every day it 
makes them older than they are; and when, as in this 
case, they have to depend entirely on themselves, it 
brings them very closely together. I think it might 
have been so had these troubles never come on, for 
somehow we had taken very much to Cach other, 
though it might have been years before anything came 
of it. Her poor father and mother saw it before I 
knew it myself, and upon the night before they were 
separated told her elder sister and brother that, should 
I ever ask for Jeanne’s hand, they approved of her 
marrying me. But although afterward I came to love 
her with all my heart, I should never have spoken had 
it not been that I did so when it seemed that in five 
minutes we should neither of us be alive. If it hadn’t 
been for that I should have brought her home and 
waited till I was making my own way in life.” 

“I do not blame you, Harry, my boy,” his father 
said heartily. “ Of course you are very young, and 
under ordinary circumstances would not have been 
thinking about a wife for years to come yet ; but I can 
see that your Jeanne is a girl of no ordinary char- 
acter, and it is certainly for her happiness that, being 
here with her sister alone among strangers, she should 
feel that she is at home. Personally she is charming, 
and even in point of fortune you would be considered 
% iw&lky fellow. Wh^ vou wither? ” 


ENGLAND. 


347 


“I say God bless them both! ” Mrs. Sandwith said 
earnestly. “ After the way in which Providence has 
brought them together, there can be no doubt that 
they were meant for each other.” 

“ Do you know I half guessed there was something 
more than mere gratitude in Jeanne’s heart when she 
flamed out just now; did not you, mother? ” 

Mrs. Sandwith nodded and smiled. “I was sure 
there was,” she said. 

“ 1 did not say anything about it when we came in,” 
Harry said, “ because I thought it better for Jeanne to 
have one quiet day, and you know the young ones will 
laugh awfully at the idea of my being engaged.” 

“Never you mind, Harry,” his father said; “let 
those laugh that win. But you are not thinking of 
getting married yet, I hope.’ 

“ No, no, father; you cannot think I would live on 
Jeanne’s money? ” 

“And you still l’ntend to go into the army, 
Harry? ” 

“ No, father ; I have had enough of bloodshed for the 
rest of my life. I have been thinking it over a good 
deal, and I have determined to follow your example 
and become a doctor.” 

“ That’s right, my boy,” Dr. Sandwith said heartily. 
“I have always regretted you had a fancy for the 
army, for I used to look forward to your becoming 
my right hand. Your brothers, too, do not take to the 
profession, so I began to think I was going to be alone 
in my old age. You have made me very happy, 
Harry, and your mother too, I am sure. It will be 


348 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


delightful for us having you and your pretty French 
wife settled by us ; will it not, mother? ” 

“It will indeed,” Mrs. Sandwith said in a tone oV 
deep happiness. “You are certainly overworked and 
need a partner terribly, and who could be like Harry? ” 
“Yes, I have been thinking of taking a partner for 
some time, but now I will hold on alone for another 
three years. By that time Harry will have passed.” 

The next morning the young ones were told the 
news. The elder girls were delighted at the thought 
of Jeanne becoming their sister, but the boys went into 
fits of laughter and chaffed Harry so unmercifully for 
the next day or two that it was just as well that 
Jeanne was up in her room. By the time she came 
down they had recovered their gravity. Mrs. Sand- 
with and the girls had already given her the warmest 
welcome as Harry’s future wife, and the boys received 
her so warmly when she appeared that Jeanne soon 
felt that she was indeed one of the family. 

Three years later, on the day after Harry passed 
his final examination, Jeanne and he were married, 
and set up a pretty little establishment close to 
Cheyne Walk, with Yirginie to live with them; and 
Harry, at first as his father’s assistant, and very soon 
as his partner, had the satisfaction of feeling that he 
was not wholly dependent on Jeanne’s fortune. 

They had received occasional news from Marie. 
Victor had steadily recovered his strength and mem- 
ory, and as soon as the reign of terror had come to an 
end, and the priests were able to show themselves 
from their hiding-places in many an out-of-the-way vil- 


ENGLAND. 


349 


lage in the country, Marie and Victor were quietly 
married. But France was at war with all Europe now, 
and Victor, though he hated the revolution, was a 
thorough Frenchman, and through some of his old 
friends who had escaped the wave of destruction, he 
had obtained a commission and joined Bonaparte when 
he went to take the command of the army of Italy. 
He had attracted his general’s attention early in the 
campaign by a deed of desperate valor, and was al- 
ready in command of a regiment, when, soon after 
Jeanne’s marriage, Marie came over to England by 
way of Holland to stay for a time with her sisters. 
She was delighted at finding Jeanne so happy, and 
saw enough before she returned to France to feel as- 
sured that before very long Virginie would follow 
Jeanne’s example, and would also become an English- 
woman, for she and Harry’s next brother, Tom, had 
evidently some sort of understanding between them. 
It was not until many years later that the three sisters 
met again, when, after the fall of Napoleon, Jeanne 
and Virginie went over with their husbands and 
stayed for some weeks with General De Gisons and his 
wife at the old chateau near Dijon. This the general 
had purchased back from the persons into whose hands 
it had fallen at the Revolution, with the money which 
he had received as his wife’s dowry. 


THE END. 



“Wherever English is spoken one imagines that Mr. Henty’s 
name is known. One cannot enter a schoolroom or look at a 
boy’s bookshelf without seeing half-a-dozen of his familiar 
volumes. Mr. Henty is no doubt the most successful writer 
for boys, and the one to whose new volumes they look forward 
every Christmas with most pleasure .” — Review of Reviews . 

A LIST OF BOOKS 
FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 

By 

G. A. HENTY, 

KIRK MUNROE, JAMES WHITCOMB RILEY, 
ERNEST THOMPSON SETON, and Others 

I 

Published by 

CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS 

153 to J57 Fifth Avenue 
New York 



A LIST 

OF BOOKS 


FOR 

YOUNG 

PEOPLE 

By G. 

A. HENTY 


BY CONDUCT AND COURAGE 

A Story of Nelson’s Days. Illustrated. $1.20 net (postage, 16c.). 

This, the last of the celebrated Henty Books ever to be published, is a 
rattling story of the battle and the breeze in the glorious days of Parker 
and Nelson. The hero is brought up in a Yorkshire fishing village, and 
enters the navy as a ship’s boy. 

In the course of a few months after joining he so distinguishes him- 
self in action with French shipsand Moorish pirates that he is raised to 
the dignity of midshipman. His ship is afterward sent to the West 
Indies. Here his services attract the attention of the Admiral, who 
gives him command of a small cutter. In this vessel he cruises about 
among the islands, chasing and capturing pirates, and even attacking 
their strongholds. He is a born leader of men, and his pluck, foresight, 
and resource win him success where men of greater experience might 
have failed. He is several times taken prisoner : by mutinous negroes in 
Cuba, by Moorish pirates who carry him as a slave to Algiers, and finally 
by the French. In this last case he escapes in time to take part in the 
battles of Cape St. Vincent and Camperdown. His adventures include a 
thrilling experience in Corsica with no less a companion than Nelson 
himself. 

WITH THE ALLIES TO PEKIN 

A Tale of the Relief of the Legations. Illustrated by Wal Paget. 

$1.20 net. 

In this book the writer re-tells the story of the Siege of Pekin in a way 
that is sure to grip the interest of his young readers. The experience of 
Rex Bateman, the son of an English merchant at Tientsin, and of his 
cousins, two girls whom Rex rescues from the Boxers just after the first 
outbreak, offer a variety of heroic incident sufficient to fire the loyalty of 
the most indifferent lad. 


THROUGH THREE CAMPAIGNS 

A Story of Chitral, Tirah, and Ashanti. Illustrated by Wal Paget. 
$1.20 net. 

The exciting story of a boy’s adventures in the British Army. Lisle 
Bullen, left an orphan, is to be sent home by the colonel of the regiment 
on the eve of the Chitral campaign. The boy’s patriotism compels him, 
instead, to secretly join the regiment. He early distinguishes himself 
for conspicuous bravery. His disguise is discovered and his promotions 
follow rapidly. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


By C. A. HENTY 


** Among writers of stories of adventures for boys Mr. Henty stands 
Sn the very first rank .” — Academy (London). 


THE TREASURE OF THE INCAS 

A Tale of Adventure in Peru. With. 8 full-page Illustrations 
by Wal Paget, and Map. $1.20 net. 

Peru and the hidden treasures of her ancient kings offer Mr. Henty a 
most fertile field for a stirring story of adventure in his most engaging 
style. In an effort to win the girl of his heart, the hero penetrates into 
the wilds of the land of the Incas. Boys who have learned to look for 
Mr. Henty’s books will follow his new hero in his adventurous and 
romantic expedition with absorbing interest. It is one of the most cap- 
tivating tales Mr. Henty has yet written. 


WITH KITCHENER IN THE SOUDAN 

A Story of Atbara and Omdurman. With 10 full-page Illus- 
trations. $1.20 net. 

Mr. Henty has never combined history and thrilling adventure more 
skillfully than in this extremely interesting story. It is not in boy nat- 
ure to lay it aside unfinished, once begun ; and finished, the reader finds 
himself in possession, not only of the facts and the true atmosphere of 
Kitchener’s famous Soudan campaign, but of the Gordon tragedy which 
preceded it by so many years and of which it was the outcome. 

WITH THE BRITISH LEGION 

A Story of the Carlist Uprising of 1836. Illustrated. $1.20 
net. 

Arthur Hallet, a young English boy, finds himself in difficulty at 
home, through certain harmless school escapades, and enlists in the 
famous “ British Legion,” which was then embarking for Spain to take 
part in the campaign to repress the Carlist uprising of 1836. Arthur 
shows his mettle in the first fight, distinguishes himself by daring work 
in carrying an important dispatch to Madrid, makes a dashing and 
thrilling rescue of the sister of his patron, and is rapidly promoted to the 
rank of captain. In following the adventures of the hero the reader ob- 
tains, as is usual with Mr. Henty’s stories, a most accurate and interest- 
ing history of a picturesque campaign. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


STORIES BY G. A. HENTY 

“ His books have at once the solidity of history and the charm of 
Toma.nn.eP-Journal of Education. 


TO HERAT AND CABUL 

A Story of the First Afghan War. By G. A. Henty. With 
Illustrations. 12mo, $1.20 net. 

The greatest defeat ever experienced by the British Army was that 
in the Mountain Passes of Afghanistan. Angus Cameron, the hero of 
this book, having been captured by the friendly Afghans, was com- 
pelled to be a witness of the calamity. His whole story is an intensely 
interesting one, from his boyhood in Persia; his employment under the 
Government at Herat; through the defense of that town against the 
Persians; to Cabul, where he shared in all the events which ended in 
the awful march through the Passes from which but one man escaped. 
Angus is always at the point of danger, and whether in battle or in 
hazardous expeditions shows how much a brave youth, full of 
resources, can do, even with so treacherous a foe. His dangers and 
adventures are thrilling, and his escapes marvellous. 

WITH ROBERTS TO PRETORIA 

A Tale of the South African War. By G. A Henty. With 12 
Illustrations. $1.20 net. 

The Boer War gives Mr. Henty an unexcelled opportunity for a 
thrilling story of present-day interest which the author could not fail to 
take advantage of. Every boy reader will find this account of the ad- 
ventures of the young hero most exciting, and, at the same time a 
wonderfully accurate description of Lord Roberts’s campaign to Preto- 
ria. Boys have found history in the dress Mr. Henty gives it anything 
but dull, and the present book is no exception to the rule. 


AT THE POINT OF THE BAYONET 

A Tale of the Mahratta War. By G. A. Henty. Illustrated. 
12mo, $1.20 net. 

One hundred years ago the rule of the British in India was only partly 
established. The powerful Mahrattas were unsubdued, and with their 
skill in intrigue, and great military power, they were exceedingly dan 
gerous. The story of “At the Point of the Bayonet” begins with 
the attempt to conquer this powerful people. Harry Lindsay, an 
infant when his father and mother were killed, was saved by his 
Mahratta ayah, who carried him to her own people and brought him 
up as a native. She taught him as best she could, and, having told him 
his parentage, sent him to Bombay to be educated. At sixteen he ob- 
tained a commission in the English Army, and his knowledge of the 
Mahratta tongue combined with his ability and bravery enabled him to 
render great service in the Mahratta War, and carried him, through 
many frightful perils by land and sea, to high rank. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PKOPLB 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“Mr. Henty might with entire propriety be called the boys’ Sir 
Walter Scott .” — Philadelphia Press. 


IN THE IRISH BRIGADE 

A Tale of War in Flanders and Spain. With 12 Illustrations by 
Charles M. Sheldon. 12mo, $1.50. 

Desmond Kennedy is a young Irish lad who left Ireland to join the 
Irish Brigade in the service of Louis XIV. of France. In Paris he in- 
curred the deadly hatred of a powerful courtier from whom he had 
rescued a young girl who had been kidnapped, and his perils are of ab- 
sorbing interest. Captured in an attempted Jacobite invasion of Scot- 
land, he escaped in a most extraordinary manner. As aid-de-camp 
to the Duke of Berwick he experienced thrilling adventures in Flan- 
ders. Transferred to the Army in Spain, he was nearly assassinated, but 
escaped to return, when peace was declared, to his native land, having 
received pardon and having recovered his estates. The story is filled 
with adventure, and the interest never abates. 


OUT WITH GARIBALDI 

A Story of the Liberation of Italy. By G. A. Henty. With 
8 Illustrations by W. Rainey, R.I. 12mo, $1.50. 

Garibaldi himself is the central figure of this brilliant story, and the 
little-known history of the struggle for Italian freedom is told here in 
the most thrilling way. From the time the hero, a young lad, son of 
an English father and an Italian mother, joins Garibaldi’s band of 
1,000 men in the first descent upon Sicily, which was garrisoned by one 
of the large Neapolitan armies, until the end, when all those armies 
are beaten, and the two Sicilys are conquered, we follow with the 
keenest interest the exciting adventures of the lad in scouting, in 
battle, and in freeing those in prison for liberty’s sake. 


WITH BULLER IN NATAL 

Or, A Born Leader. By G. A. Henty. With 10 Illustrations 
by W. Rainey. 12mo, $1.50. 

The breaking out of the Boer War compelled Chris King, the hero 
of the story, to flee with his mother from Johannesburg to the sea 
coast. They were with many other Uitlanders, and all suffered much 
from the Boers. Reaching a place of safety for their families, Chris 
and twenty of his friends formed an independent company of scouts. _ In 
this service they were with Gen. Yule at Glencoe, then in Ladysmith, 
then with Buffer. In each place they had many thrilling adventures. 
They were in great battles and in lonely fights on the Veldt ; were 
taken prisoners and escaped; and they rendered most valuable service 
to the English forces. The story is a most interesting picture of the 
War in South Africa. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“No country nor epoch of history is there which Mr. Hentydoes not 
know, and what is really remarkable is that he always writes well and 
interestingly .” — New York Times. 


WITH MOORE AT CORUNNA 

A Story of the Peninsular War. With 12 full-page Illustra- 
tions by Wal Paget, 12mo, $1.50. 

Terence O’Connor is living with his widowed father, Captain O’Con- 
nor of the Mayo Fusiliers, with the regiment at the time when the 
Peninsular war began. Upon the regiment being ordered to Spain, 
Terence gets appointed as aid to one of the generals of a division. By 
his bravery and great usefulness throughout the war, he is rewarded 
by a commission as colonel in the Portuguese army and there rendered 
great service. 

AT AGINCOURT 

A Tale of the White Hoods of Paris. With 12 full-page 
Illustrations by Walter Paget. Crown 8vo, olivine 
edges, $1.50. 

The story begins in a grim feudal castle in Normandie. The times 
were troublous, and soon the king compelled Lady Margaret de Villeroy 
with her children to go to Paris as hostages. Guy Aylmer went with 
her. Paris was turbulent. Soon the guild of the butchers, adopting 
white hoods as their uniform, seized the city, and besieged the house 
where our hero and his charges lived. After desperate fighting, the 
white hoods were beaten and our hero and his charges escaped from 
the city, and from France. 

WITH COCHRANE THE DAUNTLESS 

A Tale of the Exploits of Lord Cochrane in South American 
Waters. With 12 full-page Illustrations by W. H. 
Margetson. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero of this story accompanies Cochrane as midshipman, and 
eerves in the war between Chili and Peru. He has many exciting 
adventures in battles by sea and land, is taken prisoner and condemned 
to death by the Inquisition, but escapes by a long and thrilling flight 
across South America and down the Amazon. 

ON THE IRRAWADDY 

A Story of the First Burmese War. With 8 full-page Illus- 
trations by W. H. Overend. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, 

$1.50. 

The hero, having an uncle, a trader on the Indian and Burmese 
rivers, goes out to join him. Soon after, war is declared by Burmah 
against England and he is drawn into it. He has many experiences 
and narrow escapes in battles and in scouting. With half-a-dozen 
men he rescues his cousin who had been taken prisoner, and in the 
flight they are besieged in an old, ruined temple. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“ Boys like stirring adventures, and Mr. Henty is a master of this 
method of composition .” — New York Times. 


THROUGH RUSSIAN SNOWS 

A Story of Napoleon’s Retreat from Moscow. With 8 fun- 
page Illustrations by W. H. Overend and 8 Maps. Crown 
8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero, Julian Wyatt, after several adventures with smugglers, by 
whom he is handed over a prisoner to the French, regains his freedom 
and joins Napoleon’s army in the Russian campaign. When the terrible 
retreat begins, Julian finds himself in the rearguard of the French army, 
fighting desperately. Ultimately he escapes out of the general disaster, 
and returns to England. 

A KNIGHT OF THE WHITE CROSS 

A Tale of the Siege of Rhodes. With 12 full-page Illustra- 
tions by Ralph Peacock, and a Plan. Crown 8vo, olivine 
edges, $1.50. 

Gervaise Treshara, the hero of this story, joins the Order of the 
Knights of 8t. John, and proceeds to the stronghold of Rhodes. Sub- 
sequently he is appointed commander of a war-galley, and in his first 
voyage destroys a fleet of Moorish corsairs. During one of his cruises 
the young knight is attacked on shore, captured after a desperate 
struggle, and sold into slavery in Tripoli. He succeeds in escaping, and 
returns to Rhodes in time to take part in the defense of that fortress. 

THE TIGER OF MYSORE 

A Story of the War with Tippoo Saib. With 12 full-page 
Illustrations by W. H. Margetson, and a Map. Crown 
8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

Dick Holland, whose father is supposed to be a captive of Tippoo 
Saib, goes to India to help him to escape. He joins the army under 
Lord Cornwallis, and takes part in the campaign againt Tippoo. 
Afterwards he assumes a disguise, enters Seringapatam, and at last 
he discovers his father in the great stronghold of Savandroog. The 
hazardous rescue is at length accomplished, and the young fellow’s 
dangerous mission is done. 

IN THE HEART OF THE ROCKIES 

A Story of Adventure in Colorado. By G. A. Henty. With 
8 full-page Illustrations by G. C. Hindley. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero, Tom Wade, goes to seek his uncle in Colorado, who is a 
hunter and gold-digger, and he is discovered, after many dangers, out 
on the Plains with some comrades. Going in quest of a gold mine, the 
little band is spied by Indians, chased across the Bad Lands, and 
overwhelmed by a snowstorm in the mountains. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“Mr. Henty is one of the best story-tellers for young people.” 

— Spectator, 


WHEN LONDON BURNED 

A Story of the Plague and the Fire. By G. A. Henty. With 
12 full-page Illustrations by J. Finnemore. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero of this story was the son of a nobleman who had lost his 
estates during the troublous times of the Commonwealth. During the 
Great Plague and the Great Fire, Cyril was prominent among those 
who brought help to the panie-6tricken inhabitants. 

WULF THE SAXON 

A Story of the Norman Conquest. By G. A. Henty. With 
12 full-page Illustrations by Ralph Peacock. Crown 
8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero is a young thane who wins the favor of Earl Harold and 
becomes one of his retinue. When Harold becomes King of England 
Wulf assists in the Welsh wars, and takes part against the Norsemen 
at the Battle of Stamford Bridge. When William of Normandy in- 
vades England, Wulf is with the English host at Hastings, and stands 
by his king to the last in the mighty struggle. 

ST. BARTHOLOMEW'S EVE 

A Tale of the Huguenot Wars. By G. A. Henty. With 12 
full-page Illustrations by H. J. Draper, and a Map. 
Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero, Philip Fletcher, has a French connection on his mother’s 
side. This induces him to cross the Channel in order to take a share 
in the Huguenot wars. Naturally he sides with the Protestants, dis- 
tinguishes himself in various battles, and receives rapid promotion for 
the zeal and daring with which he carries out several secret missions. 


THROUGH THE SIKH WAR 

A Tale of the Conquest of the Punjaub. By G. A. Henty. 
With 12 full-page Illustrations by Hal Hurst, and a 
Map. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

Percy Groves, a spirited English lad, joins his uncle In the Punjaub, 
where the natives are in a state of revolt. Percy joins the British 
force as a volunteer, and takes a distinguished share in the famous 
battles of the Punjaub. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“ The brightest of the living writers whose office it is to enchant the 
boys . — Christian Leader. 


A JACOBITE EXILE 

Being the Adventures of a Young Englishman in the Service 
of Charles XII. of Sweden. By G. A. Henty. With 8 
full-page Illustrations by Paul Hardy, and a Map. Crown 
8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

Sir Marmaduke'Carstairs, a Jacobite, is the victim of a conspiracy, and 
he is denounced as a plotter against the life of King William. He flies 
to Sweden, accompanied by his son Charlie. This youth joins the 
foreign legion under Charles XII., and takes a distinguished part in 
several famous campaigns against the Russians and Poles. 

CONDEMNED AS A NIHILIST 

A Story of Escape from Siberia. By G. A. Henty. With 8 
full-page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero of this story is an English boy resident in St. Petersburg. 
Through two student friends he becomes innocently involved in 
various political plots, resulting in his seizure by the Russian police 
and his exile to Siberia. He ultimately escapes, and, after many ex- 
citing adventures, he reaches Norway, and thence home, after a 
perilous journey which lasts nearly two years. 

BERIC THE BRITON 

A Story of the Roman Invasion. By G. A. Henty. With 
12 full-page Illustrations by W. Parkinson. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

This story deals with the invasion of Britain by the Roman legionaries. 
Beric, who is a boy-chief of a British tribe, takes a prominent part in 
the insurrection under Boadicea ; and after the defeat of that heroic 
queen (in A. D. 62) he continues the struggle in the fen-country. 
Ultimately Beric is defeated and carried captive to Rome, where he is 
trained in the exercise of arms in a school of gladiators. At length he 
returus to Britain, where he becomes ruler of his own people. 

IN GREEK WATERS 

A Story of the Grecian War of Independence (1821-1827). By 
G. A. Henty. With 12 full-page Illustrations by W. S. 
Stacey, and a Map. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

Deals with the revolt of the Greeks in 1821 against Turkish oppres- 
sion. Mr. Beveridge and his son Horace it ©ut a privateer, load it 
with military stores, and set sail for Greece. They rescue the Chris- 
tians, relieve the captive Greeks, and fight the Turkish war vessels. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY G. A. HENTY 

“ No living writer of books for boys writes to better purpose than 
Mr. G. A. Henty .” — Philadelphia Press. 


THE DASH FOR KHARTOUM 

f 

A Tale of the Nile Expedition. By G. A. Henty. With 10 
full-page Illustrations by John Sch5nberg and J. Nash. 
Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

In the record of recent British history there is no more captivating 
page for boys than the story of the Nile campaign, and the attempt to 
rescue General Gordon. For, in the difficulties which the expedition 
encountered, in the perils which it overpassed, and in its final tragic 
disappointments, are found all the excitements of romance, as well as 
the fascination which belongs to real events. 


REDSKIN AND COW-BOY 

A Tale of the Western Plains. By G. A. Henty. With 12 
full-page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

The central interest of this story is found in the many adventures of 
an English lad, who seeks employment as a cow-boy on a cattle ranch. 
His experiences during a “ round-up ” present in picturesque form the 
toilsome, exciting, adventurous life of a cow-boy ; while the perils of a 
frontier settlement are vividly set forth in an Indian raid. 


HELD FAST FOR ENGLAND 

A Tale of the Siege of Gibraltar. By G. A. Henty. With 
8 full-page Illustrations by Gordon Browne. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

This story deals with one of the most memorable 6ieges in history — 
the siege of Gibraltar in 1779-83 by the united forces of France and 
Spain. With land forces, fleets, and floating batteries, the combined 
resources of two great nations, this grim fortress was vainly besieged 
and bombarded. The hero of the tale, an English lad resident in 
Gibraltar, takes a brave and worthy part in the long defence, and it is 
through his varied experiences that we learn with what bravery, re- 
source, and tenacity the Rock was held for England. 


Note. — For a list of Henty Books at popular prices, see the 
following page. 


* for Young People 


. . . BY . . . 


KIRK MUNROE 


A SON OF SATSUMA 
Or, With Perry in Japan 
BY KIRK MUNROE 

With twelve Illustrations by Harry C. Edwards. $1.00 net. 

HIS absorbing story for boys deals with one of the most in- 



i teresting episodes in our National history. From the 
beginning Japan has been a land of mystery. Foreigners were 
permitted to land only at certain points on her shores and nothing 
whatever was known of her civilization and history, her romance 
and magnificence, her wealth and art. It was Commodore Perry 
who opened her gates to the world, thus solving the mystery of 
the ages, and, in this thrilling story of an American boy in 
Japan at that period, the spirit as well as the history of this great 
achievement is ably set forth. 


MIDSHIPMAN STUART 


Or, the Last Cruise of the Essex. A Tale of the War of 1812. 
Illustrated. 12mo, $1.25. 

This is an absorbing story of life in the American Navy during 
the stirring times of our war of 1812. The very spirit of the 
period is in its pages, and many of the adventures of the Essex 
are studied from history. 


IN PIRATE WATERS 


A Tale of the American Navy. Illustrated by I. W. Taber. 
12mo, $1.25. 

The hero of the story becomes a midshipman in the navy just at the 
time of the war with Tripoli. His own wild adventures among the 
Turks and his love romance are thoroughly interwoven with the stir- 
ring history of that time. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY KIRK MUNROE 

THE “WHITE CONQUERORS'* SERIES 

WITH CROCKETT AND BOWIE 

Or, Fighting for the Lone Star Flag. A Tale of Texas. With 
8 full-page Illustrations by Victor Perard. Crown 8vo, 
$1.25. 

The story is of the Texas revolution in 1835, when American Texans 
under Sam Houston, Bowie, Crockett and Travis, fought for relief 
from the intolerable tyranny of the Mexican Santa Ana. The hero, 
Rex Hardin, son of a Texan ranchman and graduate of an American 
military school, takes a prominent part in the heroic defense of the 
Alamo, and the final triumph at San Jacinto. 

THROUGH SWAMP AND GLADE 

A Tale of the Seminole War. By Kirk Munroe. With 8 full- 
page Illustrations by V. Perard. Crown 8vo, $1.25. 

Coacoochee, the hero of the story, is the son of Philip the chieftain 
of the Seminoles. He grows up to lead his tribe in the long struggle 
which resulted in the Indians being driven from the north of Florida 
down to the distant southern wilderness. 

AT WAR WITH PONTIAC 

Or, the Totem of the Bear. A Tale of Redcoat and Redskin. 
By Kirk Munroe. With 8 full -page Illustrations by J. 
Finnemore. Crown 8vo ( $1.25. 

A story when the shores of Lake Erie were held by hostile Indians. 
The hero, Donald Hester, goes in search of his sister Edith, who has 
been captured by the Indians. Strange and terrible are his experi- 
ences ; for he is wounded, taken prisoner, condemned to be burned, but 
contrives to escape. In the end all things terminate happily. 

THE WHITE CONQUERORS 

A Tale of Toltec and Aztec. By Kirk Munroe. With 8 full- 
page Illustrations. Crown 8vo, $1.25. 

This story deals with the Conquest of Mexico by Cortez and his 
Spaniards, the “ White Conquerors,” who, after mamy deeds of valor, 
pushed their way into the great Aztec kingdom and established then- 
power in the wondrous city where Montezuma reigned in splendor. 

CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS 


153=7 Fifth Avenue 


New YorK. 


BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


JEB HUTTON, A GEORGIA BOY 

By James B. Connolly. Illustrated. $1.20 net. (Postage, 
13 cents.) 

A thoroughly interesting and breezy tale of boy-life along the 
Savannah River by a writer who knows boys, and who has succeeded 
in making of the adventures of Jeb and his friends a story that will 
keep his young readers absorbed to the last page. 


KING MOMBO 

By Paul Du Chaillu. Author of “ The World of the Great 
Forest,” etc. With 24 illustrations. $1.50 net. (Postage, 
16 cents.) 

The scene is the great African forest. It is a book of interesting 
experiences with native tribes, and thrilling and perilous adventures in 
hunting elephants, crocodiles, gorillas and other fierce creatures 
among which this famous explorer lived so long. 


A NEW BOOK FOR GIRLS 

By Lina Beard and Adelia B. Beard. Authors of ‘‘The 
American Girl’s Handy Book.” Profusely Illustrated. 

An admirable collection of entirely new and original indoor and out- 
door pastimes for American girls, each fully and interestingly de- 
scribed and explained, and all designed to stimulate the taste and 
ingenuity at the same time that they entertain. 

SEA FIGHTERS FROM DRAKE TO 
FARRAGUT 

By Jessie Peabody Frothingham. Illustrations by Reuter- 
dahl. $1.20 net. (Postage, 14 cents.) 

Drake, Tromp, De Reuter, Tourville, Suffren, Paul Jones, Nelson 
and Farragut are the naval heroes here pictured, and each is shown in 
some great episode which illustrates his personality and heroism. The 
book is full of the very spirit of daring and adventurous achievement. 

BOB AND HIS GUN 

By William Alexander Linn. With 8 Illustrations. 

The adventures of a boy with a gun under the instruction of his 
cousin, an accomplished sportsman. The book’s aim is to interest 
boys in hunting in the spirit of true sport and to instruct in the ways 
of game birds and animals. 


t/?9oo 

I 

BOOKS FOR YOUNG PEOPLE 


BY ROBERT LEIGHTON 




“Mr. Leighton’s place is in the front rank of writers of boys’ books.” 

— Standard . 


THE GOLDEN GALLEON 

Illustrated, crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

This is a story of Queen Elizabeth’s time, just after the defeat of the 
Spanish Armada. Mr. Leighton introduces in his work the great sea- 
fighters of Plymouth town— Hawkins, Drake, Raleigh, and Richard 
Grenville. 

OLAF THE GLORIOUS 

With 8 full-page Illustrations by Ralph Peacock. Crown 8vo, 
olivine edges, $1.50. 

This story of Olaf, King of Norway, opens with his being found living 
as a bond-slave in Esthonia, and follows him through his romantic 
youth in Russia. Then come his adventures as a Viking, his raids upon 
the coasts of Scotland and England, and his conversion to Christianity. 
He returns to Norway as king, and converts his people to the Christian 
faith. 

WRECK OF “ THE GOLDEN FLEECE ” 

The Story of a North Sea Fisher-boy. With 8 full-page Illustra- 
tions by Frank Bkangwyn. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

The hero is a parson’s son who is apprenticed on board a Lowestoft 
fishing lugger. The lad suffers many buffets from his shipmates, while 
the storms and dangers which he braved are set forthwith intense power. 

THE THIRSTY SWORD 

A Story of the Norse Invasion of Scotland (1262-63). With 
8 full-page Illustrations by Alfred Pearse, and a Map. 
Crown 8vo, olivine edges, $1.50. 

This story tells how Roderick Mac Alpin, the sea-rover, came to the 
Isle of Bute; how he slew his brothei in RothesayiCastle; how the earl’s 
eldest son was likewise slain; how young Kenric now became king of 
Bute, and vowed vengeance against the slayer of his brother and father, 
and finally, how this vow was kept, when Kenric and the murderous 
sea-rover met at midnight and ended their feud in one last great fight. 

THE PILOTS OF POMONA 

A Story of the Orkney Islands. With 8 full-page Illustrations 
by John Leighton, and a Map. Crown 8vo, olivine edges, 
$1.50. 

Halcro Ericson, the hero, happens upon many exciting adventures 
and hard experiences, through which he carries himself with quiet 
courage. The story gives a vivid presentation of life in these far 
northern islands. 



































